ã€ŠJudas Valiant: Chorus of the Machine Giantsã€‹


 Prologue: Life Will Change

    Staff and family alike rushed to the scene. Huffing and heaving transpired for lengths of time beyond any reason until finally after a day''s half, a beautiful baby boy was born. His eyes were crystal blue with a hint of silver sheen. His hair, while patchy, appeared to be boldly blonde just as his business renowned father. Of course his nose and lips small and adorable; like his beautiful mother who has seemingly never stopped smiling upon the child.

    3:00 AM

    The boy was born in a small white and generously decorated square room within the prominent city hospital. His father towered over his mother proudly, eagerly anticipating even the faintest smile. "Look at little you." She whispered faintly. "Maybe he''ll learn to smile sooner than you." She said giving off an exhausted smile to her husband.

    He proudly nodded his head in approval, unknowingly wiping some tears from under his cheek. The baby''s father was a slender olive-skinned man with a deceiving scowl and a demeanor only a corporation would align with, his presence alone was more than enough to compel a cold silence to the average individual; certainly, enough to repel socializing within doctors and staff in the Labor and Delivery room, until he smiled that is. "My boy!" He stated proudly.

    The mother was a tall, beautiful, and light-skinned middle-aged woman. She was capable of easily breaking down even the toughest of exteriors; perhaps it was one of the reasons the boy''s father was so attracted to her. His mother''s radiant long hair was enough to awe a man and her intelligence would cripple any mind unfortunate enough to be unprepared; for her knowledge of engineering was her unmatched and even intimidating by most. Engineering and planning was her soul, although, after some careful deliberation and parenting classes, she appeared ready for something more.

    Within several minutes, a large black private helicopter arrived at the roof of the hospital parting the waves of reporters and staff. Fortunately, hospital security took initiative and escorted the overwhelmed mother and father quickly towards the roof. Security rushed to pave a path to the rooftop, encircling the family tightly within there ranks, and parting onlookers like thick shrubbery.

    Now away from the chaos and inside the safety of the helicopter, the boy''s parents take a moment''s respite to appreciate the stunning cityscape, marveling at the beloved city in which their beautiful son was born. Helicopter blades continued to gyrate in the whistling wind as the helicopter weaved through the night-lit cityscape. The sprawling cityscape was bright and unusually quiet... as if the city did not want to wake the child.

    14 years later:

    Royalties were not foreign to this family of three as business was at the pinnacle of success. Despite the many problems encountered with running a city, the family triumphed in a way that left them closer to each other every time. Business is booming, and the proud father had no issue showing some of that hard-earned success at there many homes.

    Due to their status, many homes were often required for this small family; lest they encounter more aggressive paparazzi, nosy civilians, or crazed radicals. The father and the mother of the boy were avidly aware of the dangers of success. The mother would often whisper to her husband that the city they had nurtured was carefully grown and that it was no different from a simple rose -her favorite flower-, be it the color or the thorns, it was beautiful nonetheless. They were well aware of the thorns of this city, for this is the city that they grew from the dirt; the city of Embrace.

    Now grown, the 14-year-old sprung from his bed and peered at the mirror directly across the room. The boy was short, scrawny, and light-skinned just like his father, yet he never grew tired arm flexing and finger-gun routine in the morning. Often inspired by his father, the boy eagerly puts on a similar jet-black suit and his specialty vibrant green tie -his way of distinguishing himself from his father- while succumbing to an adorable cowlick hairstyle from his mother. It seemed the only thing setting the boy apart from his father was his tie and a large silver necklace with a glistening platinum cross hanging down -courtesy of his mother on his 7th birthday- around the boy''s neck.

    Anticipation and excitement thickened the air on the clear blue summer day of his birthday. The city eagerly awaiting the start of an annual celebration, each more bombastic than the last. The boy''s father made sure to supply the city streets with security, huge mouth-watering arrays of food ranging from American to Australian and everything in-between. Music would resound up and down the streets while the boy''s mother led a large amount of the city''s best dancers in strict order to host an unparalleled and unforgettable parade. It was a day of wonder and splendor. From the dawn of the sun to the break of the moon, the streets of Embrace was filled with hypnotic aromas of food, bombastic music, heartfelt performances, and infectious overflowing energy. It was clear that the city was just as excited for the boy''s birthday as he was himself.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Midnight had crept in like an unwelcome visitor and the boy had exhausted his smile; the city not lagging too far behind. The parade was loud and memorable, -"as any birthday should have the privilege to be"- thought his parents as they gazed at the drowsy boy, but the time of celebration had come to a fizzling end. The party had one more surprise... however, the special family visit had to wait until the next day as the boy could hardly stand straight without keeling over like a sleepy piece of lumber. Within only a moment''s notice, the boy''s parents had already called upon a group of elite bodyguards to escort them inside a luxurious private jet atop one of their many business firms. It was only minutes later and the jet was already transporting the family to a vacation house off the coast of the city on a tiny island completely devoted to the family''s recreation and privacy.

    The Next day...

    This is it! The boy woke up with a spring in his step, flailing his arms wildly in excitement. "It''s time for the promised surprise." He huffed aloud. He had awoken in his incredibly detailed ocean themed room in the basement of his family''s usual vacation home on the island. However, nothing was different in his room, even the toys lining up his walls was as normal as can be. "Not here..." he thought, jogging in place in anticipation.

    The boy had rushed so fast into the bathroom next door to his room, he nearly tripped over his large collection of green army men, pointy as they sometimes can be. He quickly whipped his balance straight and ran for his toothbrush to begin brushing his teeth. He couldn''t help but smile and laugh as his right hand began splashing water on his face and his left hand finished brushing. Whether his teeth were clean or not mattered little, to him, he was ready to spring into his parents'' bedroom to claim his surprise or at least ask his parents where this surprise might be held.

    The boy contemplated what he would receive as he scurried up his wooden basement stairs, uncharacteristically kicking open doors while dancing eagerly in the process. He quickly scanned the front end of the house for a sneak peek, just in case his parents decided to hide the surprise from him longer than he wanted. Of course, he quickly grew tired of waiting and prowling. Seconds later, his curiosity got the best of him. Slowly he crept upstairs so as not to wake his parents. With each step, he quickly became suspicious of the absence of just about everyone. "Where was the elder butler? Where were the big maid and her group of younger ones? Where the heck is anyone for that matter? He thought quickly as he continued to ascend the wooden stairs. Each step garnered more silence. No sign of any kind of staff. Sure this was a much smaller vacation home but still for the first time ever... the boy felt lonely.

    The boy quickly shrugged the staff''s absence off as a part of the surprise and continued to climb the stairway. In fact, after the touch of loneliness, everyone disappearing began to spur his anticipation to the point where he began singing for his mother all the way to the top of the winding stairs case and towards his parent''s room down the hall. As he made his way through the hall he stopped at the big room belonging to the head maid. It was covered in a weird liquid. He began to hear the sounds of liquid slapping under his flip-flops as he investigated the room closer. "A flood?" wondered the boy, staring down at the strange thick liquid. "And what''s that smell!?" He thought, grabbing for his nose. "Mom!? Dad!?" He began to call out towards the door until finally, he felt a strong grip descend onto his shoulder.

    "Don''t turn around kid. Everyone you know is dead and going to die. I''m going to kill you quickly as a mercy. Something your good for nothing father and mother never gave me or my families! Something they didn''t give our city! Not a fucking soul gave a shit!" Ranted the voice.

    The boy could feel the man''s breathe warm his ear. He could feel the man''s body shaking and smell the scent of smoke ooze from this man''s breathe.

    "Where''s my Mom? Where''s my Dad?" Muttered the boy, his teeth chattering alongside his body.

    "Forgive me, father. Forgive me Lord. " Cried the voice behind the boy hysterically.

    "What about my kid!? This city doesn''t care about me! Or any of us! It never did! We''re not here for revenge or for the money but judgment upon those who judged us. Fuck this city and fuck you! You hear me fuck you!" Shouted the voice.

    The boy heard his mother beg the voice to let the him free. She screamed for the boy not to turn around. She warned him and yet... he did.

    As the boy turned he saw a glimpse of his mother. She was tied up with a dark rope, tape hung from her cheek, and she was covered with dirt and blood. Two big men guarded her side, one man stood directly behind of him. The men were all covered in black as if they were part of some sort of military. They all had masks on. One was black with horns coming from its mouth and head, another had big black eyes covering the entire halves of its face and the man just behind the boy wore deep red goggles and a pale white mask with a crack where the mouth would be.

    "We''re leaving. Dump the body down the stairs. He will burn with this house." Commanded the voice as he struck the boy with a powerful jab.

    Just as the boy began to make sense of things his vision darkened and his body gave way to the sharp pain on the side of his head. As he closed his eyes, he saw a glimmer of orange; a spark, right at his feet. It was at this second the boy heard his a drowned out blood-curdling scream. "What was she saying?" He wondered.

    Everything seemed faded and slower. He tried listening for the drowned howls of his mother echoing further and further away while clouds of fiery red ash and smoke rose from around him in what felt like slow-motion. Moments later a rush of burning scalding pain took over his body. Somehow he could feel nothing but a floating kind of sensation, he could no longer feel his contorted arms or his bent legs. Everything had faded.

 Chapter 1-1: Rebirth Into Adventure (R)

    Explosions!? Smoke!? My eyes burned like it would if I was staring straight into the sun for minutes. My ears would just ring and RING... AND RING. Every time my heart pounded against my chest I felt it in my head.

    Get up! GET UP! GET UP!

    I could hear the house crumble around me like a loud crackling campfire. Everything was still blurry. I could make out some pockets of roaring flames whipping wooden columns and walls to ash around me. The crumbling stairs were just in front of me, hardly holding itself up with the railing attached to it.

    Fire! I remember fire! I fell down here!

    Panic wet my pants and fear shook me up but even then nothing worked as it should. Every part of my body feels like it''s being pulled up from broken puppet strings. Just weakness and pain everywhere. I think... I could still make-up it upstairs before the stairs completely burned and crumble. I think. Wait! I know I can! Dad could. He always fights. He''s probably up there fighting whatever is happening.

    I started making my way upstairs. The sound of my sandal flopping onto the ground was like a bolt of slow slapping lightning. Everything is so loud. Even the sound of tiny pieces of wood dropping from the ceiling and onto the ground sounded like a bursting firework. The house - our house- is burning down but... I have to get up the stairs.

    Limping was only the beginning. When I reached the center of the staircase I stumbled towards the middle of the staircase, I felt the wood creaking and snapping below and behind me like a shark roaring to pull me under. I was too scared to look down, all I could really think of right now was how close the walls of fire were at snapping at me with their hungry claws of flames and what was waiting for me at the top of the stairs.

    My mom''s alive. I know she is. She''s tough like my pops! They fought for the city of Embrace many times. Any fire would have already burned them if it could.

    WHY IS EVERYTHING SO LOUD!?

    Somehow I made it to the top of the stairs. Down the hall, I caught a glance of the splashes of blood in the pattern of hand-prints along the edges of the door down the hall. That''s my parent''s door. It didn¡¯t stop me though. It couldn''t. I only moved faster. I raced my left hand towards the doorknob, struggling to even open a fist. And just when I thought my body couldn''t bother to move any further a burst of energy rushed the doorknob to a violent twist. The doorknob simply fell off with a heavy thud to the ground. I didn''t notice at first...but the thing was smashed and dented all over as if it was chewed up by a large dog. Now with just a simple push, the door broke open, crumbling to the ground in front of me.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Mom? Dad? My eyes darted around the room on their own, bouncing from every surface. Even so, I could see nothing. Just smoke, fire, and broken bits of pictures and stuff that was on shelves. I couldn''t help but direct my eyes to the center of the room, exactly at my parent''s large bed. The bed was usually surrounded by a long beautiful velvet curtain; although now¡­ now it''s tattered and gray with ash. I blinked for a moment and didn¡¯t open my eyes for the next several. My imagination was taking over... I had to see what was behind the curtain. I needed to know.

    I pushed forward. I had to use everything I had to open the curtains, even my arms seem to refuse to pull the curtain aside at first. Of course just as I was going to touch the curtain, my arms stopped moving. I just screamed at them over and over again, shouting at them like disobedient animals. ¡°PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEASE!¡± I begged. I could feel my voice painfully crack and boil. Again somehow, I gathered the strength to push the curtain aside and sure enough, they were there. Their limp bodies we¡¯re simply sitting together over a puddle of blood that leaked off the side of the bed like waterfalls. Thick gray ash covered them like a blanket. They''re dead. Propped up, just like dolls.

    ¡°A murder... here? They were good people. I promised you, God. I did. You didn¡¯t protect them! You didn¡¯t protect anyone! They protected this city! You just watched it. Like always. ¡± I blurted out with a burst of anger I never even knew I had.

    I looked at them up and down for what feels like a million times a second. Both of my parents had dark patches of black where their eyes should be. Their clothes were burned and torn. They didn¡¯t deserve this. ¡°It''s too early for them to die. I-its too early. Right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but cry. My body shook a million times more. Every word I muttered was heavier than the last. There is too much to say and yet all I could say was gibberish as my tears rained down uncontrollably. It wasn¡¯t long before I couldn¡¯t even mutter a word. I tried. My tears would simply choke me before I could even struggle with my name.

    I threw myself onto the bed. I didn''t what else to do. Who was I kidding? Everything just seemed to move on its own now. I could feel myself struggling to crawl between my Mom and Dad because my feet didn¡¯t want to move anymore. My body was mangled and I didn¡¯t even care to know it. It was strange; I finally got to wedging myself between them and everything felt better. With them, I could see a little better, my heart calmed a bit, my head pounded just a little less, and I felt safe, just as I would have felt back then when they were protecting me from make-believe monsters as a kid. I need to go to bed again.

 Chapter 1-2: Rebirth Into Adventure

    Out of pitch-black darkness came a bursting rush of energy and a searing pain in my throat and arms. I felt a cough wheeze out of my throat like a roar. It hurt so bad my I couldn''t blink. The strangling cough wasn''t even the worst of it. My clothes were completely torn and barely dangled off my waist. Everything in the room, including my clothing, was shredded with black and gray debris and splashes of blood all over. All sorts of pain quickly forced itself from my throat and arms onto the rest of my body. My whole body would light-up at the rise of a fingertip.

    After several attempts to wedge myself out from in between my parents, I couldn¡¯t help but look to my left and stare at my mother¡¯s beautiful white silky dress. She adorned them with roses whenever she could, no matter the color of the rose. She would usually wait for special days to put it on¡­, I don''t think those flowers were meant to be covered in blood and ash.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t...but I had to. I turned to my right to see my Dad sporting his usual business tuxedo. This one was jet black. His tuxedos were always expensive, but he would always justify their prices with a sense of pride and accomplishment through hard work. He always earned it, he¡¯d say. It¡¯s gray now though. I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It¡¯s hard to see through this smoke anyway.

    This was it, I couldn¡¯t move. I wonder how long it would take for the flames to get to me. Or would I choke on the smoke first? The door I once came through is blocked by shredded wooden beams and tall walls of thick metallic wire. This bed is all this room has left to burn. I could hardly even see the walls with all the smoke coming in.

    I never thought I¡¯d find dying so easy. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t. I found myself having two conversations at the same time, whispering to my mother and father in short bursts, too fast to even process what I was saying. Every now and then I would catch a glimpse of the conversation but it was usually the same thing. Something about roses, something about my father''s tuxedo, something about me. All this, while thinking about death and how at fourteen my life is over. I guess it wasn¡¯t so bad. My mom taught me more than any fourteen-year-old should know and my Dad taught me how to use my words to reach the worst of people. We''re also rich. I know people who¡¯d hate us just for that. Yeah. Life was short but not bad. Maybe I had more than I should of in life and didn¡¯t share enough. Maybe those people were angrier than I thought. It doesn¡¯t matter though, they were wrong. This was my loving family. Just this. ¡°Being with them as my last memory...maybe that''s not so bad,¡± I whispered to myself as I closed my eyes once again.

    It was just seconds after I closed my eyes that I woke-up again. Only this time, the bedroom was a madhouse of loud noises. I could hear wooden beams snapping in half, floorboards creaking and shattering violently, and loud crackling from every surface of my house. The room was dark when I first entered and now... now it''s lit up a vibrant orange. Flames endlessly reached in and out from the many cracks within the walls, growing larger and louder with each entrance and exit. My hands began moving on there own, not to save my own life, but to somehow save theirs.

    Every time I blinked, something was worse. I saw the roaring fires reach out towards the bed as if they had long winding arms and I shoved my parents further and further back onto the head of the bed every time. Despite the exploding pain, I just kept acting out on my own, even if there is no way out. As the fire took hold of the bed, the black smoke took a tighter grip onto my throat. Each breath of fresh air I took was smaller and smaller until I could hardly wheeze anymore. First I stopped hearing, then I stopped seeing, and finally...I couldn¡¯t move.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Again! Again, I woke-up. In and out, I can''t take it. This time I awoke to a sound of a thunderous slam of a door. How though? The door I knew had been crushed, broken, and burned. Now it¡¯s somehow back. In fact, the entire room was somehow back to normal. Even my pain was gone. It was as if I blinked and the world fell quiet. Again, the door slammed with the force of a giant. I shut my eyes tightly every time it did. The sound was unnaturally loud, like an ongoing exploding firecracker. ¡°How was it not breaking? What¡¯s happening?¡± I mumbled to myself aloud. Each time the door would close it was accompanied by a powerful cold gust of wind.

    Nothing makes sense anymore. I would blink and when I would open my eyes more stuff from the room would be put right back into its place. I looked to my immediate left; picture frames were untouched. I looked to my right; all the woodwork, bedding, even the hot tea my mom would always have bedside was there. Just like that, no fire, no destruction.

    Everything had strangely been put back to its original position...even my parents were gone. Everything was... strangely normal. That is until my blinks began to make the windows disappear one by one until even the door vanished. Like a ghostly light, only the moonlight remained, piercing through the walls as if they were made of glass. Nothing making sense again.

    "No, no, no, did I do it? I died?" I couldn''t help but panic aloud. Without the pain to hold me back, I sat up immediately and began to scan the room for any signs of fire, dirt, or even blood. I found nothing. Everything appeared safe. ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± I called out hopeful. No one answered. No door, no fire, no smoke, just me, and my parent''s bed.

    I didn¡¯t feel afraid, angry, or panicked anymore, curiosity was all I had. Maybe the whole fire was a dream. Maybe everything is okay. I lowered my left foot to the wooden floor below as if testing the water in a pool. Right before my foot even touched the ground I felt a very familiar sensation. The air was hot. In fact, it was burning even; just as hot as it was before, only the burning was somehow contained. The room itself felt somewhere between cold and room temperature. I didn''t know what to think. I reeled my foot back just as fast as I put it down. I felt a painful burn at the heel of my foot form instantly. If I dropped my foot any further down, I''d probably be cooking it. What kind of dream is this?

    My emotions soon returned one by one, everything much stronger than it had been before. I held onto the bottom of my foot, lost in some kind of panicked thought. The pain is here, I could feel it with a gentle press of my finger but there are no marks. I fell back to the head of the bed, my back pressing onto the headboard in an attempt to touch something real. I had to be dead. It was the only explanation I could think of.

    "God...where am I? Where are my parents? Why does everything still hurt!?" I blurted out. confused. Nothing. No response again except for the sound of my breathing in a room quieter than I thought could ever be possible.

    I sat on the bed staring at mother''s tea steaming. I couldn''t tell if I was too scared to move or too curious too. Maybe a door would appear? Maybe my parents would. I don''t know what kind of dead I am. I quickly became fixated on the missing door for some time, only to be interrupted by a loud drowned out cackle, like a hollowed laughter outside a window that wasn''t there. This is definitively a voice! ¡°God!?¡± I desperately called out. I sat-up straight in anticipation as if the sound electrocuted me. I listened for another cackle eagerly but the cackle was gone. Instead, a small cracking noise took its place. I scanned the room nervously; left, right, left, right. Nothing made sense again.

    "God? I need you. My mom and dad are gone and I think I''m dead. I need you to take me to them." I sat and prayed again and again and again.

    Finally, something started happening again. God finally heard me. I noticed the sound of something breaking and crunching echoed around me, this time from the front of the bed only shortly after I finished my last prayer. The cracking was coming from the large mirror that looked over the entire room. Something was on its way.

 Chapter 1-3: Rebirth Into Adventure (R)

    Each thundering crack was accompanied by a loud snap and lightning streak on the mirror. My breath shook colder each second I looked at that mirror.

    I backed further into the head of the bed until I was practically going up the wall. Anything to get away from the mirror. Voices of shouting and screaming children began to echo from the mirror and into the room. They grew so loud, I covered my ears and yelled louder so I didn''t have to hear it.

    "Am I dead? What is HAPPENING TO ME!?" I shouted again. No response. I''m too scared to move, too curious to close my eyes. I could only stay on the bed...staring. The voices spoke, so maybe I had to speak too. I just can¡¯t. My lips feel frozen shut. What if they''re demons? What if the voices in the mirror were demons? What about monsters? Maybe the monsters were real when I was a kid? I couldn''t help but laugh hysterically at every thought that would come to mind. I made sure to try and laugh louder than any of the voices could speak.

    One thought went to another and I found myself screaming: "HELLO, I''m here? God, I''m here.¡± No response. Not even from the voices. ¡°YOU LEFT ME! B-BUT...but... I''m here, please...I need you..." I cried. This time something answered. It was faint but I could hear a voice from behind the mirror. The voice was distorted but it was definitely a response. The voices, they were like children, tiny things calling for me. "I hear! I hear you! I-". I tried responding.

    One after another, muffled voices stacked eagerly on top of each other. "Who am I even speaking too?" I asked. The whispers echoed louder in response. Their collective ghostly voices snapping over one another.

    "WEAK...! *chuckling "

    A child...? *snickering...

    It''s FAMILY - how long has it been

    don''t do it - STAY DOWN *cackling ... useless

    DO IT - Stay... ...poppa...

    LET ME OUT! *crying/sniffling - Save me! *hysterical laughing

    No.No.No. NO!

    Mom...*gutted yelp - out...out...out... TIME TO COME OUT! - ...cold"

    Once again the noise grew out of control. I cupped my ears trying to silence them, even just a bit¡­, just before I was going to yell all over again, the voices had snuck away and gone silent. I could hear them recede back into the walls and towards the mirror. Only a strange music box chime remained. The music, like the voices, sounded like a chorus of children singing alongside like a slow lanky waltz; it''s a melody that made me feel strange, like medicine or something. As much as I tried to keep my eyes open, the music seemed like it was calling to me...calming me... each note dancing...matching my slowing heartbeats. The more it played, the colder the room felt. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Suddenly, the music box stopped playing and I could see my breath just in front of me. I quickly covered myself under the blankets of the bed. Maybe it was the cold but the mirror grew more cracks. Each crack snapping louder than before. Even worse, I don''t know when but my reflection just disappeared from the mirror. I could feel frustration building inside me, hoping to wake up from a dream or nightmare that was going on for too long.

    I stared into the mirror once more, desperately looking for my reflection until something above me caught my eye. Again, something had appeared between a blink. A small white and bony humanoid creature with long milky fingers and elongated pale feet hung over me like a gargoyle. It was like something between a horribly disfigured hairless human and a skinless lizard. I knew I heard teeth chattering, I just couldn''t help but think it wasn''t just my own.

    I looked to where this creature was supposed to be and just stared. It didn''t matter. I didn¡¯t take long for me to figure out no matter where I looked, the creatures lives in the reflection alone. I stared into the mirror watching it observe me. The creature had independent moving marble-like black eyes that bulged forward the more it looked at me. Maybe it was searching for something.

    The creature''s stared on, twisting its head around like a loose swivel while its bones cracked and popped in a twisting symphony. After a loud echoing crack, it squatted at the mirror, seemingly ready to jump out of it. The creature shifted its head towards the entrance of the mirror and suddenly plunged its head into it with enormous force, eventually smashing straight through the mirror! It didn''t care that the shards were digging deeper into its head with each savage thrust of its head, it just wanted out! Even then! The creature never broke eye contact with me...not once.

    Maybe God was this thing. Maybe God is this scary creature. Maybe I¡¯m supposed to be scared. I just watched on, watched it pull the rest of its body with brutal force through the cracked mirror¡¯s opening as shards of glass would leave gaping wounds on its sides. It didn¡¯t care.

    I ended up closing my eyes. I couldn''t help it, even if it was God. I can hear the creature gasp uneven heaves and breathes while its feet slap the wooden floorboards like wet socks. This is it, I had to see it! I had to see GOD! God knows why these things happened to me! As soon as I open my eyes, all my questions should be answered. This is it.

    I slowly opened my eyes in anticipation and of course, there it was; never breaking eye contact. Before I can even speak, the pale figure curled into some kind of fetal position. I stared on as its chest rose and fell alongside its deep grunting and labored breaths. I could even see its spine protruding from its pale skin. "H-hello..." I forced myself to speak. The creature screeched in response, rolling its black marble eyes like a crazy animal. "God?" I asked hesitantly. The creature began to uncurl itself from the strange fetal position. As it uncurled, I could see everything on it was sticky and slimy. Strings of slime and sweat weaved around its joints like a spider''s web.I inched toward it only slightly. I needed to see what God is. When I moved closer, it took notice immediately and crawled toward me in a rush. I froze yet again. My eyes now deadlocked to it¡¯s. What¡¯s it want?

    The creature crawled closer and closer until it was right by my side. I couldn¡¯t help but shout at it to stay away but every time I did it would just whistle loudly in return. Maybe it was silencing me. As it whistled its creepy melody, more of its bones snapped in place. Maybe I''m supposed to watch it grow; like watching a tadpole turning into a frog, only way more disgusting and human.

    I could see it''s little legs snap, getting longer every time it did. Its arms were no exception. After a pop and a snap, it would grow muscles in its arms like a veiny pastry rising in an oven. It continued to grow veiny and transparent. Everything growing and shuffling from its insides can be seen as clear as day. It''s disgusting. When the creature finally found some success in standing, I just fell back further onto the head of the bed and in turn, the creature eagerly got closer to me. It''s breath racing faster and more forced as it took a step closer...and closer¡­ and closer, until finally, it''s movements became...natural.

    "Please. God, I''m your son." I begged. Staring at it climb onto my bed.

 Chapter 2-1: Desperate Deals

    "God please!" I couldn¡¯t help but snap. Before I could even utter another word, the creature was already making his way towards me. I watched it crawl at me like a starving spider, stopping only a hair away from my face. Never breaking eye contact. Its presence felt personal and sadistic, like everything it had done was to get a rise of fear out of me. The creature''s face was made mostly of a flaky flesh, large bulging reflective black eyes, and maybe a tiny slimy opening for a mouth. Every glance I took at it was met with a threatening gaze right back.

    Before I knew it, I couldn¡¯t feel anything. Most of...me...feels hollow and vacant, like I was dreaming again. In fact, I couldn¡¯t move at all. As much as I tried, I only managed to get out a struggling huff of air. I just sat, sat watching as the creature rose its long arms and stretched it''s long milky fingers to its face. Its fingers glided over the hole I could only assume to be its mouth. Why?

    All of a sudden, it raised its other arm and dove its long fingers into my forehead like a curious child diving in a toy box. In and out, up and down, left and right; I could feel every movement of its fingers poking, prodding, and even weaving through my skin and into my head. It''s like a dream where nothing foggy. I felt it''s hands moving faster with every descent into my skull. I heard it make slurping sounds that grew louder and louder to the point where it seemed like giggling. The creature¡¯s bulbous eyes soon drifted down to the part of my chest where my heart would be. I watched as the tips of its fingers brushed my eyelids closed. It began to just hum to me afterward, lulling me into calming darkness.

    Sometime later...

    "Child! Awaken!" preached a proud mysterious voice."Do not sleep for so long, there is plenty of time to do so in your future. Or maybe not?" The voice snickered. "Awaken boy! You have much to live for. Death can be quite an experience. Or so I''m lead to believe." It continued.

    I can hear a voice... , everything sounds like it¡¯s underwater but I hear it! I opened my eyes towards the sound of the voice but I could hardly make out anything between the blurs and patches of light. "God?" I asked once again.

    "I needed some time but you sleep faaaar too much. Instead, I reached into your head and woke you up." The voice boasted with excitement.

    I didn''t have to open my eyes to know that what I had gone through was no dream. The weird numbness from before was still there, but less so. I still couldn''t scream if I wanted too. I just feel warm and weirdly peaceful instead. It''s strange...my clothes feels tinier; like I¡¯ve grown taller and maybe stronger. Just bizarre. It¡¯s like I woke up from the best sleep any person can have yet I¡¯m stuck to this bed. "What''s happening?" I asked aloud.

    "Your new strength should be coming through to you...now. Perhaps I should say, my strength." Laughed the silhouette.

    This "strength", it definitely feels different. My vision was coming back to me too, as everything else seems to be. As my vision came to, I found myself sitting between two pillows at the head of the bed again with a person looking right at me. Actually, it''s many faces. Something with shifting faces was standing to the left of my bed. One second one face, and next another. It even moved erratically left or right when I blinked, just like the creature before it. What was that creature? Who is this? This new thing wore many faces, sometimes even two at the same time. I couldn¡¯t help but shoot up in my seat. I may not feel scared but I know that something like this can¡¯t be safe.

    "Your face!? Who''s f-faces? It''s-" I struggled in asking. "Faces dear boy! They are faces...and their mine..." It corrected proudly. "By-the-way you are dead!?" It said quickly under its breath, smiling wider now than ever before. ¡°What!?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly. ¡°Yes! Your dead!?" It confirmed with a thundering voice. My stomach dropped to the floor and my mouth fell alongside it. I knew it. "Haha! Nope! Just kidding...you''re alive but...sort-of." It laughed hysterically. Hunched over, it waited eagerly for my response.

    I couldn''t believe it. This thing was screwing with me? I could see it found itself incredibly hilarious. It just struggled to maintain any kind of composure. At the very least, this thing somewhat resembles a human or humans. It¡¯s crazt but maybe it knew where I was and why.

    ¡°How am I alive?¡± I asked in a spontaneous burst of bravery. The creature immediately stopped laughing in response. I watched as it¡¯s many happy faces slowly blended into a frowning one, like sand being carried by a gentle gust of wind. I tried looking away momentarily because I didn¡¯t want to make it angrier. While it looked somewhat human, I know it wasn¡¯t. I took a quick glance to see if it was missing any arms or legs or if it had extra. To my surprise, the faces weren¡¯t the only thing that was strange about this thing. While it had two arms and two legs, it did wear a dark black robe from head to toe with a generous amount of patches and holes all over. The strange thing is that in these holes there were shining yellow glowing gems, rusting rotating gears, and short golden pipes that seemed embedded within it. A machine? The creature was so close to me I can hear it''s heart ticking from its seemingly mechanical chest. Its presence was accompanied by a burning smell of oil, rusted metal, and maybe even blood. The creature seemed to have come from a rich society, like something I was used to. Its clothes seemed kinda familiar. Under its robe, it is as well dressed as my father, only riddled with mechanical protrusions that would have my mother running in excitement. This thing...what is it? It is the epitome of excellence and amazement, it''s beauty unmatched, the afterlife''s shining example. What! This isn''t me thinking that! No that''s not you. I''m saying it because I''m in your head.

    "I don''t like to examined like a hooker with her undergarments down." I somehow said aloud as I laughed even more hysterically than before. "You''re in my head!? You''re talking as me! With me! While staring at me!" I said in some kind of amazement. "You were staring and I figured I see what you were thinking. You know you should really brush your teeth more often, I could still taste your morning breath in my mouth." It spoke while smacking its lips. "Anyway...what''s the matter, boy? What kind of Genesis did you call for?" It spoke out with a wide smile.

    The creature''s face settled into that of a male. He looked older, but not quite elderly. Just a face you''d see passing by on the sidewalk, except his eyes, one was golden brown, with what appears to gears inside of it, and the other was pitch black. "You read minds?" I asked. "No just yours." It smiled. "We are going to be closer than you think." I said because I was proud to be in front of the grandiose celestial body even though I was inferior in every way. "Ok. Now I''m done. I can''t do it too long anyway." I laughed maniacally once again.

    "You''re the... pale creature?" I accused. "Well, I would have begun with my name, but yes I am that disgusting creature. I was that creature. It''s an ugly form I know, but it does well to pass through worlds such as your own." He explained casually. "Worlds?" I thought to myself.

    When the man spoke, his booming voice would raise an eerie chorus of whispers that would surround him like an echo. Also, when he moved in any direction, even a little bit, a mysterious music box would shuffle along the ground like a dog beside him. The man''s face, or should I say faces, would repeatedly blend together at different speeds, making it so his many faces would be blurred together with his emotions. He- or even she- is extremely unpredictable. I¡¯m never going to know whether he is reading my mind or not. I¡¯m forced to obey.

    Suddenly, the creature clapped its hands and raised his left hand from behind his back. ¡°Take a gander child.¡± He instructed, his eyes pointing behind him. The creature put a torn top-hat on his head and began digging inside his robe, feeling around for screws; or so it mumbled. Eventually, he found an odd handful of golden triangle-shaped screws and placed them around the rim of his hat neatly and gently. I noticed he settled it''s many faces into a young smiling woman while he fumbled with the screws above his head. "The darn thing never stays on your head. So I screwed them in." She explained in a fit of laughter. "Who are you?" I asked. "Uh-uh, I''m not done." She interjected quickly.

    She raised her right hand and extended her second finger next to her mouth. She then blew gently into a hollow opening in her finger where her nail would be. What came out was a soothing ghostly kind of music, like a fairy tale and horror movie combined. When the music became loud enough, she gave life to the screws on her head. One-by-one they lined up to a wobbling dance and twisted themselves into her skull right through her hat. "Why? One must not forget one''s self when traversing worlds. Your identity helps keep you from being shred to pieces." She warned, taking a breath from playing the strange finger instrument. With so many faces, does she even know who she is? What does she want from me?The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Enough with the fear!" She commanded while resting her right hand to my heart. I felt yet another wave of sedation. My emotions once again forcibly rammed to the back of my mind. I don¡¯t know even know if she or I did it this time. However, I did know it was the only way I would be able to push forward. I needed to find my parents. Find my home.

    "If I don''t numb you from time to time you''ll run away like a sobbing child who just had his parents murdered in front of him. That wouldn''t be productive would it?" She explained, leaning yet again closer to me. "Emotions make you see all sorts of things? Right?" She continued mocking.

    All of sudden, her face began morphing into something -someone- else. Someone very beautiful. She turned into a light-skinned woman with an aura similar to what I would see in pictures of God. While her eyes stayed the same, she was so beautiful it was hard to even think straight and she knew it. She reached into my pocket before I could stop her while whistling the same disturbing tune the music box once echoed and began rummaging through it. I couldn¡¯t stop her. I don''t know why but I just can¡¯t. After a couple of seconds, she pulled out a small but odd silver key. The key was decorated with bursting vines and glistening exotic flowers like some sort of miniature masterpiece sculpture.

    To my surprise, the amazing part of the key wasn''t the art; just like her finger, the key was also a flute. When she blew into it, it''s sound was nothing short of angelic. Listening to the key -if only for a second- would spring my body with a rush of energy that just felt pure and warm. "Never really knew how to master this thing anyway. Keep it, you''ll need this." She said while putting the key back into my pocket. "How did it get there?" I thought to myself.

    "Is... is this death?" I asked. "Death?! One word surely does it no justice. Boy, your definition of death is incomprehensible to everything but one. Unfortunately, I am not worthy to speak of...its nature." She explained ominously. "But I am dead right?! How is my door missing? Why do I not have a reflection? Where are my parents!?" I blurted out in a single breath. She began to stare at me with a look of utter disappointment. "Am I still alive?! Tell me!" I shouted once more. "Is it not obvious boy!? Would you be talking to me if you were dead! An end absolutely cannot be now. You are far too capable for such a pitiful end. As of now, you are useful child and vastly more capable than you can comprehend." She scolded with a fiery passion, even the gears around her body rotated faster.

    ¡±You¡¯re a brighter kid than most.¡± She admitted. She put her hand onto my bed and sat beside me.¡±But I¡¯m not here to make you feel good about yourself.¡± She spoke firmly. "Are you here to bring me back my parents?" I asked hopefully. "No. But I can take you to them." She replied just as I finished asking. "What do you mean? I answered. I was met with a very wide smile, her right goldeneye started whistling away in her socket as the eye itself rotated in a frenzy. Hot steam escaped her nostrils like a dragon and her hollowed eye ignited in a tiny flame.

    "Let me explain it in a way even a child such as yourself may understand. Your grief and regret summoned me, such is the nature of what you humans call a near-death experience. I decided to pull you out before you became accepted into a realm of passing. Therefore you are neither alive nor dead, you are simply with me. Right now. Your parents are bursting with life elsewhere although you may not reach that location due to our current predicament of not being entirely alive or quite dead. Right now your options are to finish dying an agonizing death in this burning room and face an after-life searching aimlessly for your parents or...OR.... make a deal with me and take on a task that will lead you right into your parent''s arms. Potentially." She explained with a deep breath and a sigh of relief.

    "I''m just one per-" I tried stating. "And I am just one being as well! What of it? I saved you right? One is a strange number indeed! Just how much damage can a single person do? Well, that¡¯s a question from those of you who aren¡¯t of much help would ask. One person can save many and harm just as much. You tell me what you believe one can do." She defiantly retaliated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re right.¡± I murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize child. All of us have the privilege to be wrong.¡± She assured. ¡°Don¡¯t let my temptation be yours.¡± She whispered while walking her fingers gently up my hand and to my shoulders.

    Slowly, she leaned forward and brushed her red tongue along my right shoulder into the crevasse of my neck. I could feel my hair beginning to stand as her warm tongue brushed higher up my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t let temptation fool you.¡± She whispered sensually. I found her face to be right in front of mine as if she was ready to kiss me. I felt my body jerk back but her right hand grabbed me from behind and shoved me closer. Her puckered red lips began to descend towards mine and I¡­ I could just watch. What should I do? Just as I felt her hot breath on my bottom lip her face began to wisp away into another. Laughter emerged from deep inside her. She¡¯s changing. This time, it doesn¡¯t appear to be changing into a person¡¯s face. As the remainder of the previous face wisped away I could make-up only a bright white underneath, like the creature through the mirror. Seconds later, her face turned completely white with only black holes for eyes and a smile so sinister and wide, it was almost as large as her bottom jaw. This thing is horrifying. My skin shrunk, my heart slowed, and my body turned cold at a glimpse...and yet¡­ somehow my body is scared but my mind wasn''t, so¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just close my eyes. ¡°Humans are susceptible to simple things. Do be careful.¡± Cautioned the creature.

    I nodded my head quickly, just to get this thing away from me. I know I can¡¯t be scared right now but my body won¡¯t stop trying to shrivel up. Every second hearing that voice is a second I¡¯m fighting curling up into a ball and yelling. It took notice of my misery quickly and blended it¡¯s face to the lady just before.

    "You may have noticed your body jumped about two to maybe three human years or-so. Maybe there are some changes. Or maybe not." She mocked with a smile while rubbing the top of my head. "I''m older!?" I yelped in shock. "Well, when you put it like that. Yes!" She continued laughing loudly. "Such is the price for holding and exploring one''s mind and suppressing one''s emotions. Time is always the toll." It warned.

    "Older..." I thought to myself out loud. "That''s what I said." It confirmed. "Give me my emotions back! I don''t want to be any older!" I demanded in a fit of anger. ¡°Well, it seems you already are.¡± It grinned. ¡° Demanding is what may be your doom. Please don''t flatter yourself. I talk to you to present a deal. This is not a friendly visit. That being said, nothing is stopping me from letting you burn in this room." It threatened, inching closer to me again.

    Its face began changing again to that of an older man. It''s anger shifting through countless faces, each more terrifying and expressive than the last.

    "Where are my emotions!?" I shouted desperately. "RELAX!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Exploded his voice like an echoing thunderclap. "Relax. It''s not all your emotion, just the ones that would get in the way of a certain deal that... I have yet to present. But if you harking to get some back...I WILL GIVE YOU A TASTE AGAIN..." He warned.

    He poked his finger into my chest, pouring my emotions into me like a burning soup and before I knew it I was on the brink of collapsing into a pile of tears. He''s right. I no longer knew what life is or can be. I can¡¯t keep up with it. Everything is painful. ...it¡¯s hard to even think. I rushed my back to the wall and sank my legs concrete to the bed. Everything in my mind is moving so fast it hurt to breathe. In a last-ditch effort, I turned my head to the man and yelled: "What do I have to do to see my parents again!?"I trembled, tears now rushing down my cheeks. "Skipping the wine and getting straight to the meat!? I''m glad you are considering the deal! I love it! He pounded his chest and laughed hysterically. "I am the second chance of which you speak! I am the light of which you must now seak. I am your way. I am your life. Never forget where you are because of me.¡± He roared with authority. Now before we get into the details of this deal, I must explain the conundrum that is this room as it will be particularly useful in our arrangement." He continued, his voice now low and calming.

    I nodded my head again. I just want to see my parents. I don¡¯t care how I feel anymore. I¡¯ll say yes to anything at this point. This monster craziness needs to end now. How much further can I go anyway?

    "This room is the very same room you were in once before, only before the flame and tragedy. The time in which I took away from you is being used to manipulate the time in this very room. Now, why am I explaining this to you? Well as you can imagine we are running a bit short on time here so I can''t explain for too long but super tragic and long story short... you will return here eventually." He explained enthusiastically. "I will?" I asked sorrowfully. "Oh most certainly. Be it for safety or when I summon you, but you will. The purpose of this room will become clearer as time goes on. However, this room will once again become engulfed in flames, blood, and tragedy the longer you stay in here, accelerating faster each second. The longer I keep you on this plane of existence, the faster this room will fall victim to the fate of its real-life counterpart, thus ending your life in the aforementioned agonizing death. Leave and come back, and the room will reset." He explained in a fit of passionate threats.

    "Your decisions come to a split! What shall you choose? Do you want to see your parents again boy? Or do you accept your end for what it is and burn in this room. The choice is nothing but your own. But you must hurry! I only hid the flames from your eyes, so that you may speak to me without the deadly pressure of the looming flames below. You are not safe. The danger of the flame is most certainly still here." He enthusiastically persuaded. "What do you want from me!?" I lashed out anxiously. "An answer child! Your life depends on it!" He commanded furiously, his face melding viciously between old and young.

    "H-how can I see my parents again?" I begged once again.

 Chapter 2-2: Desperate Deals(R)

    "To find your way into your parent''s arms again, you''ll need to become a Valiant." He explained.

    "A Valiant?" I murmured suspiciously. It sounded like something straight out of a movie; ...the death, the monster, the angel, maybe a demon. I hear only demons make deals when someone needs help. What is this?

    "To become a Valiant is simple really. One must perform a 3-part task in which you must demonstrate the essence of a Mother, the essence of the Father, and earn the essence of a Guardian. Achieve something a Father would achieve and do something your Mom would do, then do what I say. Simple right!? Then your a Valiant; thus allowing you access to your parents again and yadayadayada...happy ending...I think... " He explained with haste. "See my parents again...?" I blurted aloud. "What does this...Valiant... have to do with me? What do I have to do? How can I trust you!?" I continued in a single breath.

    It was something out of a messed up dream or a horrible nightmare. The many-faced thing standing before me is offering me some fantasy deal where somehow I will benefit. Who am I to question it though? Somewhere in this wonderland madness, seeing my parents makes a little sense.

    "So are you going to let me explain or do you want to burn in this house?" He asked pompously.

    I nodded my head eagerly, anticipating the impossible.

    "Your task is as follows:

    1- Essence of a Mother:

    Your mother was born in a very poor part of Embrace. Abused and underestimated, your mother never gave up hope, thus your mothers burning spirit attracted like-minded people like sheep to a shepherd; people like family and friends who would protect her in admiration and love.

    Proficient in math, your mother quickly engaged in incredibly challenging mathematics eventually surpassing most at a very young age. She eventually grew fond of engineering and ultimately became unmatched in the City of Embrace. Using her garnered genius, the city of Embrace was eventually able to stand on its feet again, making room for thriving and influential progress despite its massive loss. Thus achieving the essence of the mother. Figure it out.

    2- Essence of a Father:

    Your father was someone who influences Embraces standards toward a better future. Raised from a more wealthy family, your father did not get to know the true value of money until his family essentially disowned him over his continuous differences in politics.

    Penniless and alone, your father escaped his city of origin on a wooden boat and proceeded to make his life elsewhere. Working his way from a small butcher shop, he began to learn the life of some less fortunate. Developing a prowess in business via the owner of the butcher shop, your father began opening up his own businesses. Yada, yadda, yadda, jump 15 years and he''s virtually got his feet in every large business in Embrace. Your father used business as a means to help the city survive a catastrophic tragedy. Due to his relentless work in business ranging all over Embrace, he was able to resurrect Embrace financially and save many lives as well...you know the rest. Thus achieved the essence of the father. You get me?"

    "My Mom and Dad did that. They never told me much." I said in pondering awe. "Yeah, whatever. I hope you heard all of that jargon because to become this... Valiant one must have all 3 attributes." He grunted again.

    "Can you tell me more?" I insisted.¡±Sure, if you''re looking to die?" He barked back somewhat angrily. I nodded my head reluctantly. Maybe I did want to die...if I was going to die anyway, shouldn''t I get to know what I want to know. Will it matter? "Well, that choice is indeed on its way boy. Let me offer you the deal so that you may naively negate it. Give up on your own time. Not mine." He continued in a burst of rage. I could hear his gears and rickety machine parts crackle and pop behind the tone of his voice, even steam poured out from under his robe.

    3- The Third one''s easy because it''s mine! It''s simple, I have a favor to ask. I have a baby here who is very ill. The sickness, well it''s out of my immediate control but you can heal him child! You can protect this sickly baby boy! Do this and the essence is most certainly yours to have." He cheered with deceitful excitement.

    This so-called Valiant didn''t seem too hard to achieve. This pain is real, so maybe this second chance is too? Hopefully...

    "Welp...that is all I will tell you. Your objective is very straightforward. Become a Valiant. Very simple. What is your answer child!?" He assured while gripping the collar of my shirt.

    When he gripped my shirt tightly, his face slowly shifting again to match his many moods. I stared into his melting face as the sand like specks molded his face into that of a young woman again not too much older than me. This one wasn¡¯t glowing white or godly, she seemed normal. Why does he choose to appear this way? What¡¯s the point? The girl was very pretty. She had blonde hair and was freckled; just a cute girl you would see in class, only she still smelled of char, and she still had that black robe made up of some weird mechanical fantasy. It was odd...maybe it...or...she was doing this to gain my trust, you know... maybe I was less crazy with someone who looks my age...I don''t know...A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Will you take the chance to protect and heal this infant of mine, to become a leader, to give hope, and ultimately see your parents?" She pleaded with a soft pitched tone. "F-fine... just anything that will help get my life back. I-" I desperately replied. "And your name child?" She asked almost abruptly. "My what?" I blurted out again. "Your title from birth, stupid boy!" She clarified, snapping her lips together with a large pop at the end. "It''s Lianol Novamen... or Lian Novamen." I said cautiously "WELL...Lianol Novamen, YOU have responded to my request rather enthusiastically." She said chuckling lightly. "Do YOU Lianol Novamen accept the Holy Task in return for your current safety and the hopes of seeing your parents once more?" She proposed with her chest puffed. No turning back now. I shook my head in agreement. I wanted to know more about my parents and at the very least see them once more. It is a deal I think she knew I couldn¡¯t say no too. This was her trap.

    "Let us connect hands boy as a physical bind of faith... you know the shake motion!" She demanded firmly while glaring into my eyes and reaching her young hands onto mine. "I''m ready..." I uttered.

    Slowly, she began to walk to the left side of the now blood-soaked bed. She approached my side again and started to rapidly whisper a strange language filled with twitch inducing pitches. Her voice sounds like several people chanting and talking on top of each other with the occasional cackle and even cough sound in between. Again, I¡¯m helpless to watch.

    The mysterious woman just smiled widely while some specks of her face floated away like fleshy snow. Her golden eye rolled back and forth like she was being electrocuted and her faces once again waved past one another like a horrifying flipbook. "I think it''s time you hold onto this boy." It said in a cackle.

    The creature raised its hand and inched it towards mine, hoping to give me something it gripped onto tightly. Somehow, in its fist is another tiny music box w/ etchings that rivaled the beauty of the silver key flute it had given me before. The music box is about the size of my fist but it had an unexpected weight to it, like the weight of a small bowling ball. It placed the music box gently in the palms of my hands and inched its nose -or noses- closer to mine, continually whispering in its own weird language. Only listening to it talk made me feel dizzy and anxious as if I was spinning and falling at the same time.

    "By the way! Here is something to send you packing! Your parents survived that day you didn''t! She roared in laughter. I should have mentioned that. I do feel sorry! Must have slipped my mind among many other things." She continued laughing.

    "They''re alive?" I mumbled. "What happened to them!? Do you know anything about the masked men?" I stuttered inching my face close to hers.

    "Your problems are your own. As are your parents. Why you die or who killed who is not important to me." She assessed.

    "But my parent''s are alive!? Right!?" I couldn''t help but interject.

    "Psst! Between you and I? Not exactly." She whispered. "They are 100% dead. Really! For real! Just hear me out before you cry your little tears though. They lived their life without you. They even died next to each other! What fun! Right after they rebuilt the home you died inside of somebody stabbed them both but... BUT that was waaay later. Maybe 30 years later? I don''t know." She admitted with a sinister smile.

    "You lied?" I cried.

    "Nothing I have ever said was a lie." She interrupted with fierce conviction. "Your goal is the same. To see them. A chance at your old life? Correct? I don''t promise fairy tales. Merely a chance to make one should you not open your mouth needlessly. Now don''t waste the last of your breathe arguing nonsense. Your journey begins soon and the time for talk will come later." She continued with a scowl.

    Suddenly I began to feel some kind of heat or fire burning through the bottom of the bedsheets. The bedsheets and room seemed normal but the sensation of burning heat and the awful smell of pitch-black smoke made it incredibly difficult to breathe...just like before. It wasn¡¯t long before I felt myself start to lose consciousness while heaving blackened coughs in and out.

    This has to be what the mysterious creature wanted. It wanted me backed into a corner so that I must give in to all of its demands. Why else would I be in this situation? If it was so powerful and paranormal, why does it just not get me out of here? I know I can¡¯t trust this thing...but where else can I turn? To the flames?

    "No turning back now. It''s time to go." Whispered the creature."

    "...Where was I going...?" I thought to myself...fading into the kind of darkness from the masked men before¡­ I could hear the other music box once again go rampant. The dark yet fairy-like rhythm wrapped around me like a blanket of itching anxiety. I could feel the creature place its bony finger on my sweating forehead; Its lips still chanting and its eyes pointed straight through mine. At the sound of a hollow pop, I began falling, or so it feels that way. Just falling. It¡¯s like a dream. A dream where you are glued to your bed, staring at your paralyzed body, endlessly falling but the room around me¡­ remained the same.

    I used the last of my strength to shift my gaze into the mirror. I needed to see what¡¯s happening. What is going to happen to me? Is this something I¡¯m truly going to wake up from?

    In an instant, an abundance of flashing lights poured out from my chest like a light spectacle. I felt disturbed and yet the vivid lights gave me an eerie sense of comfort. Blue, green, red...I didn''t feel a thing. I have...no...choice...but to just close my eyes once more...listening to the creature loom just over my face and whisper:

    "The time for change is upon you. Your pain and suffering, along with the memories of what happened here, can be accessed through this little music box. Open it when you wish to speak with me, although I urge you to only speak with me when you absolutely require my conversation as I hate to have my time wasted over petty and trivial disputes.

    Take care of the box Lian, it is what connects us...you and I. One moment! How rude of me! Where is that box?! It was your birthday, was it not? I have a late birthday gift for you. It''s a nice young specimen, good for some form of uh... COMPANIONSHIP. Do with it as you wish. Nevertheless, I now leave you to this path, and whether it leads you to where you''d like is your decision. Again! Don''t forget Lian! An ending is always glorious because it makes way for a new beginning, the paradoxical essence of life." It''s voice fading into my head as I drift once again into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 3-1: Smell Of The Machine

    "WAKE UP!!!"

    Lian rubbed his eyes awake. Something inside jolted him from his sleep as if someone suddenly shook him upright. When he sat-up, he immediately felt weak, like he had been sleeping for days or even weeks. His vision seemed unfocused and rattled yet Lian could tell he was somewhere in a city. Somewhere between buildings, at least that¡¯s how the blurs appeared to him. Lian could smell the faint scent of grilled meat in the distance and he could hear a faint crowd chant in the distance. The smell alone could¡¯ve lifted Lian upright on the ground.

    ¡°Food? From...where? Where am I?¡± thought Lian aloud. Lian scanned his surroundings for any landmark to indicate where he was. He found himself in a mysterious clearing at the crossroads of many brick-lined amber-lit alley¡¯s. At least seven counted Lian.

    "So this it. The Adventure worth lifetimes." Lian thought to himself with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°WAKE-UP! No sleeping outside the des-de-de-des-IGNATED- designated area! Go back to the festival ch-ch-ch-ch-child.¡± Instructed a razzled electronic voice just behind him.

    ¡°What kinda voice...?¡± Panicked Lian in an attempt to speak aloud. Instead, his voice simply fizzled out in a long wheezing cough.

    Lian pushed every ounce of strength to stand but fell harder each time despite the strange voice growing over him louder and louder.

    ¡°No sleeping outside the D-D-D-D-D Designated area! Species identified: M-M-MOUSE! ERROR! R-A-T! ERROR! Hu-hu-human! Age: unknown. Gender: Female. ERROR! Male. Male civilian! Under the rules and regulations of the Primarian Arc, you must come with me. You have been recognized as unusual and thus...a potential threat to the city of New Dwarden. Error!¡± Commanded the strange voice.

    Lian tried again and again to obey the mysterious voice but after several unsuccessful attempts to stand, his limp body left him glued to the cold brick road below him, forcing him to squint upwards at the night sky above. However, though his vision still blurred, Lian came to see a bit more clearly. His surroundings began to emerge like a distant skyline coming closer. Strange buildings of all kinds peered into his vision. Some riddled with unique combinations of large and small balconies, some with huge intricate circular windows, and others with shining metal pipes sprouting from every crevice. Lian rubbed his eyes once more. The buildings all had intricate piping strewn all over there base with huge steam clouds bursting out of most them, almost synchronously. While incredibly tall, each building was meticulously decorated with flora and metal etchings that resembled paintings of forests. The buildings were so strange in fact, Lian had nearly forgotten someone or something was speaking directly to him.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Second warning: Civilian fe-MALE! ERROR! Male...er-r! Child! Please come with me.¡± Commanded the voice once again.

    Of-course, Lian attempted to stand once more but his body crumbled right under his waist. His head remained fixated to the sky and buildings around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel...so weak.¡± whispered Lian faintly under his breath.¡±My mother was an architect...she was so beautiful too. Her beauty was the foundation for every building she built, or so they say. Even so, I¡¯ve never seen buildings like these.¡± He continued muttering.

    ¡°Alert: the likelihood of adverse drug-related paraphernalia side effect 65%! Side effects include: ¡­ short-shortness of b-b-breath, dilated pupils, slurred and sl-sl-sl-stammering speech, weak-we-weak, weakness, and¡­imminent death.¡± Observed the voice. ¡°Alert! Initiating adult male therapeutic electrotherapy!¡± Rushed the voice.

    The electronic voice was beginning to drown under a cloud of blurring weakness. Lian felt like he was waking up from being knocked out over and over again. He wanted to focus on calming his churning stomach and avoiding his pounding headache but nothing seemed to quiet his body down. He quickly became desperate to anything that would distract him of his discomfort but nothing would align in his mind; his thoughts felt progressively lost and irretrievable. He could only stare-on at the sky-scraping structures as his muscles began to weaken once more.

    Lian''s eyes began to close once more. It wasn¡¯t hard to give in to the sleep as all he could think about was his mother as he gazed upwards at the buildings. His mind escaped into that of an architect as he began dreaming with his eyes open. The buildings had eerie similarities to flutes and instruments like that at home. He thought about how his mother would often show him blueprints of upcoming and current buildings in Embrace. Even as a child, Lian was interested to know the how''s and why''s of the buildings. His mother found humor in Lian¡¯s naive yet unyielding curiosity as she held him tightly and continued to describe her creations as overly-descriptive bedtime stories. Oddly enough,...Lian remembers falling asleep to them just as easy as any fairytale. He remembers smiling dearly as his mother''s words wisped him away into a peaceful sleep.

    ¡°WAKE-UP!¡± demanded the voice.

    Lian could feel his once limp body thrust forward at the sudden impulse of electricity flowing through his veins like a rushing river of energy. ¡°Deuh-AHAHA-AHA-HA. MOOOOM LOVES BUILDINGS!¡± Blurted Lian. ¡°DWUEHUEH AH-AHHHH-AHHHHHHHH!¡± He shouted with enough intensity to shake the air around him. Lian sat-up straight, his body now twitching and hopping on it¡¯s own. First he noticed his hearing coming back alongside the sound of rickety gears and rusty metal scraping against one another. Then his double vision seemed to fold into one. Finally, he felt his muscles flex into place only stronger than he ever felt them. He could feel them pulsating, like after an intense work-out.

    "Gotta figure out where I am!" Plotted Lian aloud, his finger pushing up onto his lower lip. ¡°Why am I so loud!? I can¡¯t think in my own head!?¡± He continued to shout in a panic.

    Vitals: stable. Mental health: questionable. Final warning: New Dwarden protocol #1010-337 details the required compliance with authority in the event of suspicious activity.¡± Explained the voice towering directly above Lian. Lian quickly jumped to his feet and turned to match a face to the voice behind him.

 Chapter 3-2: Smell Of The Machine

    Lian turned around to find a lanky bronze-colored mechanical soldier. The soldier was as tall as an average basketball player and as simple looking as a tin robot from a child''s toy box. Lian couldn¡¯t help but think it looked like something ripped off an old movie he used to enjoy where Civil War type soldiers would fight against ancient robotic versions of themselves. The robot appeared to be made of a glistening bronze-like metal. It had a single cylindrical body with what appears to be some sort of contained furnace at its heart made evident by a small circular window that peers into what may be a burning pulsating source. Lian scanned the robot just as it scanned him. The robot had a large bucket-shaped head with a rusted lamp light for an eye. His other eye, seemingly nowhere to be found. It wasn¡¯t hard for Lian to notice it¡¯s many missing or misshapen parts.

    ¡°What happened to you? What are you?¡± Thought Lian, his index finger digging into his chin, perplexed at the mechanical miracle present before him. The robot¡¯s glared once more into Lian¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s rotating mechanical gaze focusing into him like a yellow lasered telescope.

    Lian did his best to discreetly comb the robot but his makeshift wooden arms and legs were something to be admired, at least from the perspective of his mother. To Lian, this sort of ingenuity was something he¡¯d see in the many concept stages of his mother¡¯s endless inventions.

    ¡°Amazing! What the hell are you!?¡± Panicked Lian.

    ¡°Arc Police Unit #8945; ERROR! I...am¡­ ERROR! I am Arc Police Unit #89-! ERROR! My name-NA-me-NAME my name is Layton, nice to meet y-. ERROR! FINAL WARNING: New Dwarden protocol #1010-337 details required compliance with authority in the event of suspicious activity.¡± Reported the strange robot.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s Layton!¡± Shouted another voice from high above Lian. ¡°He¡¯s chasing after me so I¡¯m sorry if he¡¯s caused you any trouble.¡± Continued the grainy voice. ¡°HEY LAYTON! Someone is smoking down the street! Hurry! You¡¯ll miss the depravity! Oh, the humanity!¡± Stressed the voice.

    ¡°NEW DWARDEN PROTOCOL 207: dictates there is to be no smoking during a festivity. NO SMOKING!¡± Shrieked Layon, as he ran towards the voice. ¡°Huma- error, monkey of no hair, you will face justice very soon. Error!¡±

    Layton rattled away into the darkness of the alley leaving behind a trail of pungent gray steam through the alley¡¯s many ins and outs and perhaps...into the distant noise of the city.

    Endless brown shades of orange/red brick roads sprouted towards each horizon. A path in almost all directions. Lian could hear the bustling of a lively city just beyond the comforting shadows of the cloud-piercing iron structures. It was time to move.

    Lian searched for guidance from the voice that had commanded Layton above him but could see nothing through the hundreds of metal stairs and pipes lined up haphazardly along the many buildings. It was far too dark to make-up anything else. Every now and then, the night sky would light up with colors from what appeared to be distant fireworks. However, the fireworks barely reached Lian and it didn¡¯t really help illuminate much at all, that is until the fireworks stopped and the cosmic explosions began. An unexpected shimmer of dazzling star-like explosions blanketed the sky. It was bigger than any firework Lian had seen with far less of the noise. The special lights were like markers for the night sky, actively drawing amazing symbols. Symbols far to complex for Lian to make out.

    "They are fireworks!" Lian couldn¡¯t help but shout towards the sky.

    "My voice? He coughed. It¡¯s back but different. It''s lower...? He admitted in further confusion. ¡°Low...Low....low. Low. High. Higher. High. Hello. Hi....uhm...Lian!" Continued Lian, testing his newfound pitch in his voice. "This is not happening...puberty is a step in life. Right? Not a cliff. Did this robot do something to me? This doesn''t even feel like me anymore." Panicked Lian aloud.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Lian shivered anxiously when he spoke yet he found comfort in the idea of the mysterious creature telling the truth as it warned him of such "prices". He knew that if his "prices" were real then so was his deal. He quickly glanced downward after trying his voice out and discovered himself to be a little taller, his pajamas seemed rather tighter. No more did his white pajamas sag down, his ankles now struggled to breathe. Even so, somehow Lian found the strength to accept his new physical differences with the help of a couple of words his father whispered from time to time.

    ¡°Lian, I am strength. You are strong for me and I shall be for you.¡± Whispered Lian in a kind of prayer.

    "A child! Where is that child I was supposed to take care of?" He thought with a loud sigh.

    The vibrant fireworks appeared to be giving way to the beginning of an even livelier festival. It''s booming sounds orchestrated a symphony of joy from a distant crowd. What was once a barren alleyway of steam, brick, and shrubbery became a mecca of sensory fantasies. Mouth-watering aromas of fried and grilled foods sank through Lian¡¯s dry lips and moistened them anew, sounds of eccentric dancing cheered Lian into taking his first steps, and the distant chanting of cheerful crowds reignited Lian¡¯s desire to move forward. It reminded him of home. Before stepping any further into the darkness of the alley¡¯s, he began to familiarize himself with the area every chance he could. If the lighting above permitted, he would scan every piece of brick, every shrub. The kid was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Maybe it was a metaphor or something?¡± Pondered Lian. "That thing could have at least given me directions."

    Lian journeyed through multiple twisting alleyways with the festival¡¯s bombastic noise being his only guide. Suddenly he stumbled upon a strange piece of sniffling shrubbery. It was small and green and shook like a scared creature.

    ¡°A monster!?¡± Said Lian in a defensive spring.

    Suddenly a tiny pale foot popped out from the inside of the tiny greenery. The bush stopped it¡¯s shaking and sniffling thereafter.

    ¡°A human foot? This is a baby!? Is this the one?¡± Thought Lian.

    Lian gently approached the bush, unsure of what he¡¯d find. After some quick deliberation, he crouched next to it and gently brushed aside the soft tiny leaves that covered a baby like a gentle blanket. Lian took a moment to look at the baby with an eager brave of responsibility but just as he inched a little closer towards it he frowned, realizing he just agreed to raise a child at such a young age.

    "Guess...this is the deal. Huh¡­. This is it." Sighed Lian.

    "MOM LOVES BUILDINGS DWHEUHEUHEH.¡± Mocked an echoing voice loudly above. The voice continued to laugh from the darkness above for some time.

    ¡°The enigma thing? It¡¯s it. It wants another deal?¡± Said Lian, fumbling in his thoughts.

    Lian waited for the voice to stop laughing and after a couple of minutes, it did. After that, it was silence. The voice had gone quiet.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Shouted Lian towards the voice above.

    No response.

    ¡°Please? I need help!¡± Pleaded Lian into the echoing silence above.

    From the silence arose an echoing voice alongside the clink and clatter of metal.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really am! I would have come down sooner but there was this puppy and you made me laugh so¡­¡± explained the voice growing louder. ¡°What I was trying to explain is that...you¡­ Y-O-U were electrocuted with a REV shock. It¡¯s a revitalizing shock meant to boost your energy temporarily at the cost of being extremely exhausted later on. It¡¯s kind of a medical thing. I think those robots use it for homeless people and drug addicts mostly, or so I hear. I¡¯m just a kid.¡± Explained the voice, growing louder with each second.

    ¡°Help me and I¡¯ll help you?¡± Asked the voice.

    Lian nodded his head.

    ¡°Is this puppy yours!?¡± Wondered the voice.

 Chapter 3-3: Smell Of The Machine

    Lian grabbed the baby in a panic, not knowing what kind of person or creature would be behind the next set of voices he heard. However, Lian was careful enough to gently lift the baby from with its bed of shrubbery. He cradled the child with his arms defensively locked and searched anxiously for the voice above him. Instead, he heard a rumbling pitter-patter and a disembodied whimper above. Lian squinted his eyes towards a dark balcony and focused his vision on a tall shadow descending down a metallic ladder holding some sort of sniffling creature. The figure bounced from balcony to balcony until it''s gaze rested just above Lian''s reach.

    "Should I introduce myself first?" Asked the stranger.

    The mysterious presence jumped from the balcony above into the comforting light of the fireworks to greet Lian. There stood a very well presented boy no older than Lian himself. The colorful blaze in the sky had revealed a relatively taller individual who wore a thick gray robe. He stood there smiling, brushing his thighs of patted dirt and adjusting his red headband. Lian grimaced at his very strange appearance, wondering if he was something of a mix between a pilot and a classic pirate. The boy wore dusty beige pants, crinkled brown work boots, loose hanging goggles around his neck, and red gloves with glistening metal fingertips.

    ¡°Are you some kind of engineer? Do you work on planes?¡± Pondered Lian, clutching the baby tightly.

    "You know what...you seem scared, I mean even in this darkness I can see your face is pale white. So let me back away a little and introduce myself. Yeah? My name is Taylum, Taylum Orsivellos, and I believe this is your puppy. Or at least I''m hoping you could take it. Maybe I should say please¡­ TAKE THIS!" Explained Taylum, pointing his finger towards Lian in what could be described as a dramatic pose.

    Lian was taken aback by the boy¡¯s forwardness, admittedly far more than he¡¯d like to admit. The boy was clearly trying to dump some sort of additional responsibility on Lian. However, the boy seemed confident and even...some kind of friendly. Lian took a couple of careful steps backward and continued to stare at him, assessing the situation with extreme caution.

    "Look, man. This pup found a way into my um... seeding sessions. Which is crazy because usually, these kinds of dogs can''t wander up balconies. At least I don''t think this kind does. It doesn''t have those crazy sticky paws. Right?¡± He wondered aloud.

    It was yet another confirmation of the mysterious man''s plan coming into light. Lian began recalling the "gift" mentioned by the mysterious man before he completely blacked out. It was a ¡°gift¡± from his parents. One of which made the mysterious figure empathetic. "Gotta be a dog huh..." Muttered Lian. Had it not been for the "emotional sedation" the mysterious man had inflicted upon Lian, he would certainly be on his knees, begging for his parents well being. Still, staring at the pup was no easy feat as memories of his father and mother clung to him like an uncomfortable static.

    ¡°I-¡± Tried asking Lian.

    "He talks!" Shouted Taylum.

    " Yeah, I do." Smiled Lian with tears rushing down his face.

    Despite the "emotional sedation", Lian knew that his emotions for the more positive things in his life remained intact, therefore seeing something so closely connected to his home and his parents allowed him to feel a semblance of his parents once more. He quickly found comfort on definitively knowing that they indeed existed and he truly was embarking on some strange quest, insanity and all. Lian boiled in a strange happiness, somewhere between lingering grief and sheer joy, the happiest he had ever been in what can only be described as an eternity. Tears trickled down Lian¡¯s cheek life never before.

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! The dog''s not that big of a deal! I won''t report you or it. I''m not even sure this is yours. I''m one of the good guys around here. I''m sure it just has a...a way; Heck! It outsmarted me too!" Reeled Taylum in an effort to calm Lian down.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not the dog." Mumbled Lian.

    "Oh. Well. Even so, I wasn''t going to report you...so don''t worry." Replied Taylum happily.

    "Report me?" Asked Lian, his body perked up in caution.

    "Well seeing as your not in the festival or with a legal guardian AND WITH A UNSUPERVISED BABY, AND A WALL CLIMBING DOG, you''re breaking like five laws man." Consoled Taylum.

    "Five laws!? How strict is it here!?" Interjected Lian loudly.

    "Ah, so this is your dog!" Shouted Taylum as if he solved a murder case.

    "Yes, it uh...is." admitted Lian hesitantly.

    "Ok, well I''m not going to just hand this dog to you. What''s his name?" Taylum asked suspiciously.

    "GOAT! Goat is his name!" Smiled Lian with a burst of fleeting confidence.

    "It''s yours alright. I was looking at his little dog tag and I was thinking I''d like to meet the person who named their dog Goat. They must be interesting. I just thought I wouldn''t meet you so soon...or at all." Laughed Taylum aloud. ¡°I kinda thought he was yours because these bad boys are rare, and you were the only person outside round these parts and¡­ I saw you looking around for something before; before¡­ you got shocked of course. What was that about?¡± Said Taylum, his tone now softening.

    Lian fumbled around in his thoughts, wondering how he came about the dog¡¯s name so quickly. Maybe the mysterious man had once again intervened and maybe his thoughts were no longer his own. He felt as though something took control for a moment and blurted the first thing on his mind. Panic set onto him like a bitter cold.

    "YES! Goat. He just uh, sounds like a goat sometimes, so that''s the name I chose." Blurted Lian, trying to compose himself with patchy confidence. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Ok. I could see that. So...how did he get up i-" Tried asking Taylum.

    "Anyway Taylum. What laws am I breaking?" Interjected Lian quickly.

    "Oooooooooooh!?" Grumbled Taylum in a deepening tone.

    "Oh?" Probed Lian.

    "No. Oooooooooh. Like you''re not from here are you?" Asked Taylum in a very concerned tone.

    "I-I don''t remember," replied Lian somewhat defensively.

    "You don''t remember?" Said Taylum.

    While friendly, Lian wasn''t entirely confident in the newfound stranger he had just encountered. Not knowing of the consequences of the mysterious city, Lian tried avoiding the nature of his origin in favor of the more believable amnesia.

    "My names Lian by-the-way, that is the only detail I know." Said Lian in an effort to divert the subject.

    "Well. You don''t know where you''re from and your smack-dab in the middle of the festival so I''d say your conditions warrant my help. As on Aeronean, it''s my duty to guide you in your time of need." Preached Taylum with an upstanding sense of pride.

    "Aeronean? Is Aeronean like the police? Lian asked in a small fit of panic. Is this guy going to follow me now?" Lian rushed into his thoughts.

    ¡°No. Not at all. That robot thing you saw earlier was pretty much the older more broken version of the police. This weird homeless guy works on that unit every now and then but it seems to run away from him every other week. Layton is not really anything anymore. It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s got so many parts from who-knows-where and¡­ it¡¯s kinda crazy. Still, units like those, don¡¯t normally shock children or teens with the REV shock. It kinda kills people sometimes.¡± Explained Taylum rather casually.

    ¡°DWEUEHUHE I love buildings! Remember?¡± mocked Taylum.

    ¡°Yeah...I remember.¡± Sighed Lian, rubbing the area around his heart.

    ¡°Police units kind of look like Layton. I mean, essentially they have Layton''s frame but they are much more put together and they normally boast some impressive blackened armor. Layton has definitely been stripped of most of anything that would be deemed valuable. Moral of the story? Don¡¯t steal.¡± He continued explaining while approaching Lian, suspicious of what he was holding.

    Lian tightened his grip on the baby just in case Taylum would prove to be an issue. He couldn¡¯t help but look down on it constantly, checking to see if it was still sleeping and OK. The baby had soft white skin and long strands of silver hair. Aside from some sniffling and kicks, the baby was peacefully asleep, comfortable in the soft green shrubbery like a blanket.

    "Anyway, about the dog. The dog didn''t do too much, he''s honestly too young to do any damage. I caught him before it got any kind of messy in there. What kind of puppy sleeps inside a box of bread loaves!? But not to worry now, this little guy is in your responsible arms... riiiiight?" Taylum said with a burst of sarcastic laughter. ¡°Right.¡± Nodded Lian.

    ¡°So are you going to tell me why you have a baby in your hand?¡± Demanded Taylum, his voice stern with conviction.

    "Yeah. The baby and dog are mine. They are uhm, very close to me and are...the key...to figuring out my amnesia." Said Lian in a spill of confidence.

    "Yeah, the baby''s arm has that same birthmark you have on your arm. Kinda odd really but pretty one-to-one. You some sort of Runeweaver family? Even has those same silver eyes you have. Well...one of em." Continued Taylum, walking just in front of Lian.

    ¡°Your not sick are you? What kind of person has two different colored eyes? Let alone one silver and the other blue." Joked Taylum with a wide smirk.

    ¡°Silver eye? Birthmark?" Thought Lian to himself, rubbing his face lightly.

    Lian had not taken much time to examine his own body and to his surprise, the birthmark Taylum was speaking of rested atop the center of his forearm. It was a simple half triangle only its tip was hovering just above its body. Lian suspected this "birthmark" was another ploy of the Creature. Perhaps a symbol was made for just such an occasion. As for his eye, he had no way of confirming its color.

    "Anyway, do you have one of those fire breathing dogs? Oh! Wait wait! No! Those don¡¯t know how to fly! Yours is a digging type? Those have sticky paws that climb anything! Right?" Asked Taylum suspiciously.

    "Look Taylum, this amnesia really has me feeling upside down. I don''t remember much...but I do remember my name...and that both the baby and dog are very dear to me. It''s something that I can''t explain even if I wanted to." Said Lian in an effort to lessen his suspicion.

    Taylum looked at Lian for a couple of seconds before relaxing his gaze. To Lian¡¯s suprise, the amnesia act appeared to be working.

    "Well...I can''t say I entirely believe you but....there is no one around here except you and maybe that old man who fixes things somewhere in a sewer. Everyone else who can walk freely is at the festival so...I''m going to choose to go with your story. For now. But, you''re going to stick with me until I can confidently say that you''re clear of suspicious suspicion." Admitted Taylum.

    Lian pondered deeply against being followed, let alone supervised. However, he understood the only way of getting through this mysterious city is through the eyes of someone who lives here, so he nodded his head and agreed to Taylum¡¯s spontaneous request.

    ¡°There is something I gotta ask though.¡± asked Lian, clutching the baby.

    ¡°W-where... am... I?" Lian tried asking Taylum. However his voice soon fell into a whisper. His energy seemed to be sapped from him instantly.

    "New Dwarden¡­. You¡¯re in New Dwarden. Hey man are you OK? You look like someone is draining your blood." Taylum explained while backing away slowly.

    "Yeah just feel super tired¡­ all of a sudden. So New Dwarden?" Said Lian losing his breath

    "OK I think I know what¡¯s going on. Remember the REV shock being temporary. I think you just ran out of borrowed time. So...give me the baby in your hand quick! Quickly! Before you fall over!

    Without thinking, Lian hobbled his way towards Lian and quickly handed him the baby. It was like an instinct. Lian felt as though he had no choice.

    ¡°You''re going to go to sleep for a while now. The REV usually lasts for maybe 15 minutes but seeing as you''re probably a teen then I guess it was a little shorter." Recalled Taylum.

    ¡°Yup. I¡¯m in hot soup now.¡± He admitted in defeat.

    Lian began wobbling back and forth, his composure crumbling as if he was melting. Before he knew it, Lian lifelessly slipped onto the ground and fell into a deep sleep.

    Now in the hands of a stranger, destiny began its due course, and as destiny deemed it, Taylum was a boy who believed in a special kind of it; A destiny dubbed Aeronean, one that helps individuals altruistically under some conditions, albeit none Taylum seemed aware of.

    "It''s my duty to get this boy to safety." Mumbled Taylum hesitantly, laying Lian gently on some protruding green shrubbery.

    "I don''t want to leave a baby and a dog in the hands of a stranger...right?" He thought to himself as he gazed nervously at Lian.

    Taylum emptied some clothing from a nearby weathered wheelbarrow and gently placed Lian and the baby within it and with a huge sigh, he had made up his mind.

 Chapter 4-1: Entol, Savant Of The Sewer

    "They''re ripe for pushing!" Sighed Taylum, tightening his grip on the rusted hinges of the wheelbarrow. "Nessiah doesn¡¯t let me bring in anything animal in the house...what would she think about a baby, a boy, and a puppy and¡­ all at once."Thought Taylum, staring down at the puppy chewing on his beloved robe."... Is this what it is to be an Aeroneans? Being good right?" Spoke Taylum aloud, his voice trembling somewhere between uncertainty and passion.

    Taylum pushed the rickety wheelbarrow carefully between the many cracks and potholes the winding alley¡¯s had to offer. He was careful not to tip the wheelbarrow over but more-so careful not to wake the baby inside.

    "How did it go?" Coughed Taylum. "As a messenger for the Dominus Eros, it is my unlikely duty to encounter such a situation and make good of it, for the good Lord watches over me and¡­ and uh...what¡¯s the rest...? Murmured Taylum, biting his lip to remember. ¡°Dammit, I knew it yesterday!" He shouted in frustration.

    ¡°Your kind of loud. I can hear you from my sewer.¡± Burped a raspy echoing voice.

    Just behind Taylum stood an elderly man, no taller than him. He was slimy and smelled of hot garbage and rum. However, the man walked toward Taylum confidently as if his torn clothes and dirtied robe were never there.

    ¡°You¡¯re an Aeronean? Curious.¡± Wondered the man, rushing closer to Taylum¡¯s side. ¡°Not a very smart one I¡¯d imagine.¡± He said with a huff of gasping laughter.

    ¡°Yo-, You! How¡¯d you hear me!?¡± Asked Taylum, his sweating hands beginning to push the wheelbarrow further from the man.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this festival, you¡¯d be dead.¡± Laughed the old man loudly.¡±You must be the local idiot if your wheeling around a baby, a dog, and a dead guy. What would you have done if this alley was bustling with people!? Hm!?¡± Prodded the old man.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Aeron-¡± Tried saying Taylum.

    ¡°Save it! I¡¯m going to murder you!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we both saying stupid? No? Ohhhhhhh. Well, I guess we better start telling the truth.¡± Said the old man, his hand gripping tightly to the wheelbarrow.

    Taylum froze in fear, his hands glued to the handles of the wheelbarrow like concrete. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off of the baby and his lips struggled to spout anything but the remnants of a word.

    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going to murder you.¡± Consoled the old man, his eyes locked to Taylum.

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Stuttered Taylum.

    ¡°Somebody will though. You¡¯re like a¡­, like a sandwich of crimes.¡± Smiled the old man as he walked back towards the sewer hole just behind Taylum.¡±Come into the sewer, where it¡¯s safe?¡± Laughed the old man loudly.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound safe at all.¡± Muttered Taylum.

    ¡°And what your doing is?¡± Laughed the old man loudly. ¡°My name is Entol, envoy of the sewer people.¡± Said Entol while removing the heavy sewer lid with a strange metal-tipped pole.

    ¡°Sewer people!? How many people live there?¡± Asked Taylum.

    ¡°One.¡± Said Entol, his voice ominously stern. ¡°Least I hope so. Sometimes I hear voices.¡± He once again broke into laughter. ¡°Now hurry on down, there¡¯s at least two patrol up ahead of ya. They¡¯re drunk sure, but still dangerous; dangerous for you that is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going into the sewer with someone I just met.¡± Lashed Taylum, his voice coarse with conviction.

    ¡°Why not? Is it the smell. I didn¡¯t drink that much?¡± Muttered Entol, his head just peeking over the surface of the manhole.

    ¡°This goes against everything I¡¯ve learned.¡± Mumbled Taylum.

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t learn much if your in this predicament.¡± Said Entol, his eyes focused on the wheelbarrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Sorry Entol.¡± Insisted Taylum.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad kid. I wonder how you¡¯ll get your baby back if you don¡¯t come down here.¡± Echoed Entol¡¯s voice from deep within the manhole.

    Taylum snapped his gaze onto the wheelbarrow and just as he thought, Entol had taken the baby right from under his nose. Taylum shook his head in disbelief, recounting every second he stood talking to the strange man. Entol, had cornered him. ¡°I could leave right now. Aeronean or not, this might be too much. I could just leave and be done with this. This isn¡¯t my problem. It can¡¯t be.¡± Thought Taylum, his thoughts racing between going and staying. Finally, after some teeth-gritting deliberation, Taylum stepped forth.

    "This! This is my duty!¡± grunted Taylum. His movements matched each word in between his steps, jagged and forceful. ¡°Duty! Duty! Duty!" He continued to mumble. As he carried forward, Taylum would occasionally glance backward. He half expected the puppy to stagger far behind him but to his surprise, the puppy grew closer every time he turned.

    Taylum peered over into the manhole, he could hear Entol¡¯s clumsy steps hit the wet pavement below but could only see the flickering of a warm orange light below.

    ¡°OK! I¡¯m coming down! You win! Don¡¯t hurt the baby!¡± Shouted Taylum below.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin my carpet.¡± Responded Entol from below.

    ¡°How will I get the other boy down there? He¡¯s not exactly small.¡± Asked Taylum.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know just throw him down. I¡¯ve got something that¡¯ll cushion his fall.¡± Echoed Entol¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What!? This is a person! Not some¡­ some THING!¡± Argued Taylum.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get down here in the next two minutes, those guards will see you. So either you trust me or you don¡¯t.¡± Replied Entol, his voice seemingly further away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even see the bottom.¡± Muttered Taylum, reluctantly agreeing to Entol.

    Taylum mustered all of his strength and tossed Lian over his shoulder and with great struggle positioned him to the edge of the manhole. ¡°Dude I am so sorry. Lord creator, may this person fall into your arms below.¡± Pleaded Taylum aloud. Taylum peered once more into the manhole and could see no bottom. ¡°Just how far down is this hole?¡± Thought Taylum, his hands shaking with doubt.

    Seeing the light of a guard turning the corner just down the alley, Taylum mustered his will power and pushed Lian into the sewer feet first. ¡°No! No! No! Sorry, buddy.¡± Panicked Taylum. As Taylum watched the body fall straight down into the darkness, he waited for a moment to hear a pound, a slap, something telling him Lian had hit the ground. However, as seconds passed, he heard nothing and time was not in his favor. Quickly he grabbed the puppy at his side and against all reason, lowered himself into the sewer, doing his best to cover the manhole on the way down the rickety ladder and into the mysterious sewer below.

 Chapter 4-2: Entol, Savant Of The Sewer

    The journey into the sewer was a lot longer than he thought. It was about thirty seconds before Taylum reached the bottom of the ladder where a giant pile of mysterious green slime was waiting for him.

    ¡°See that goo? That¡¯s genius? Mother nature¡¯s brand.¡± Laughed Entol, his voice echoing throughout the sewer. Entol walked toward Taylum with his strange light. At first, Taylum thought the light looked like fire but then it grew brighter and brighter like a flickering little sun over his head until the whole section of sewer around Entol lit-up as if someone turned on the lights.

    ¡°How did you do that!?¡± Asked Taylum without thinking.

    ¡°The Slime? Tha-¡± Tried explained Entol.

    ¡°No! Not the slime. The light!¡± Corrected Taylum

    ¡°You''re a little rude for a child. Least you can say is thank you.¡± Sighed Entol. ¡°Anyway the light wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s him.¡± Replied Entol, pointing at the beady eyed creature lying next to his feet.  ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine. A Red Sewer Frog. When he croaks he puffs out a bubble of fire that kinda just sticks around for at least a minute or two, getting brighter and brighter until it fizzles out.¡± Explained Entol as he approached Taylum.

    Taylum could only gasp in amazement as Entol picked up the frog and handed it right to him. As it rested on Taylum¡¯s right shoulder, he couldn¡¯t help but stare as he had never seen anything like it. ¡°Nothing like the frogs up top.¡± He thought. The black and blue frogs on the surface were usually small and about the size of Taylum¡¯s palm. This red frog was enormous in comparison, a little larger than the size of Goat the pup. Instead of hollow yellow eyes the frog had large glistening orange eyes with a yellow slit in the middle and instead of sticky appendages it was extremely slimy. Even stranger for Taylum, whenever it crawled around his shoulder it left behind a glowing blue goop.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name anyway?¡± Asked Taylum.

    ¡°Red Sewer Frog.¡± Continued Entol with a serious expression.

    ¡°Are you sure this is a frog? It¡¯s got a big fin on it¡¯s back and a little tail. Frogs don¡¯t do that up on the surface.¡± Asked Taylum nervously, gazing at the frog.

    ¡°You know the best part about these flame balls? If you touch it like this, you don¡¯t feel anything but a tingle and it¡¯s like you were never there.¡± He explained as if he didn¡¯t hear Taylum¡¯s question.

    As the light enveloped the sewer, it gradually exposed the intricacies of the city''s sewer in a way Taylum never thought he¡¯d see. The sewer was not only huge but it was a highway of metal tunnels and gears like he¡¯d never seen or imagined possible. Engravings of animals he¡¯d only dream of we¡¯re all over the sewer. Creatures and myths of all kinds came to life in the engravings. Gears of all sizes rattled and puffed steam all over the walls of the sewer. Taylum felt like he shrunk down and was walking inside of an expensive watch.

    ¡°This is amazing.¡± Taylum howled in excitement.

    ¡°Ah yes! It is my home.¡± Entol agreed with pride.

    ¡°Where exactly do you live in this whole place?¡± Exclaimed Taylum. ¡°And uh¡­ where did you put my friend Lian!?¡± He asked in a jump into reality.

    ¡°To answer your first question, this whole sewer is my home. However, there is a little section I prefer to live inside of. It¡¯s a cozy place not too far from here. You will not be going there. To answer the second question¡­ if you''re talking about the boy you hurled down tens of meters, you passed him.¡± Entol explained while grabbing the frog.

    ¡°Best take him outta your hands. He might snatch out that puppy from under your hands. These things will eat anything.¡± Continued Entol.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I passed him?¡± Thought Taylum aloud.

    Taylum scoured the sewer for a bit, hoping to find anything that looked like the entrance to a room but there was simply too much going in. The walls themselves looked like they moved frequently and the steam they put out made it hard to see anything but the center stream of water going through the sewer. Suddenly, the sewer went dark.

    ¡°Op. Hold on. Give him a second.¡± Stumbled Entol in the dark.

    ¡°There you go!¡± I gave the little guy some pinch of alcohol so those bubbles can come out one after the other. A little trick I learned from living here for so long.¡± Explained Entol.

    ¡°Where did you get that bottle? You don¡¯t have any pockets?¡± Asked Taylum.

    ¡°Idiot boy. Your friend is in the goop next to the later. What did I say? Nature¡¯s miracle?¡± Entol chimed in. ¡°And before you ask? The baby is safe. I¡¯ll take you to him as soon as you pry your friend from the pile of excrement.¡±

    ¡°Ex...creament?¡± Wondered Taylum.

    ¡°Feces! Shit! Poop! Whatever.¡± Replied Entol, as he approached Taylum. ¡°Put the pup down and C¡¯mon! We¡¯ll haul him out before he drowns. Just keep the little kicker away from the frog.¡±

    ¡°No way you just said that.¡± Murmered Taylum aloud.

    ¡°Shut up and help me!¡± Shouted Entol.

    ¡°I¡¯m not digging in poop old man! You may smell but I don''t. I care about how I look and smell.¡± Answered Taylum quickly.

    ¡°Stupid kid! What kind of friend are you? Your friend can choke on shit. Choke...On...Shit.¡± Shouted Entol in return.

    ¡°Awwwww¡­. but¡­.tsk...uuughhh¡­ fine!!! But Lian owes me big!¡± Agreed Taylum, reluctantly.

    Within seconds Entol had already grabbed Taylum by the shoulder and tossed him toward the enormous pile of slimy poop.

    ¡°You threw me in it!?¡± Why?¡± Questioned Taylum, covered head to toe in green slime.

    ¡°Because you piss me off.¡± Countered Entol. ¡°Did you even notice how clean this sewer smells. Take a good whiff because nothing here actually smells like piss or shit. Most of you surface dwellers don¡¯t know this but this sewer actually cleans all the crystal clear water you see flowing here several times before it makes its way around again.¡± Explained Entol, grabbing Lian¡¯s exposed feet from the green goop.

    ¡°So the goop is all the poop and nastiness removed!?¡± Blurted Taylum, grabbing Lian¡¯s other leg.

    ¡°Yes it is!¡± Answered Entol quickly.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Said Taylum with a look of sheer horror.

    ¡°No.¡± Corrected Entol. ¡°This slime is excrement I collect from a large creature who likes to take a dip into our sewer system. I always make sure to collect a bunch of the excrement and put it next to the ladders. If you cook the stuff it¡¯ll turn bright green, bouncy, and lose its gross scent. In fact, most surface dwellers use a mixture of the stuff in there mattresses and pillows. I gotta admit, I use it down here too. Now shut up and help me pull your friend outta here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying, he¡¯s really stuck in here.¡± Huffed Taylum.

    After a couple of minutes or so, Taylum and Entol successfully removed Lian from the goop. To Taylum¡¯s delight, he was just fine, he was still pale but just fine. Entol brushed down his robe to remove any residual goop and proceeded to begin walking away, deeper into the sewer.

    ¡°Babys¡¯ over here boy. A little nook and cranny storage city maintenance used back in the day for their equipment. Follow me if you don¡¯t want to get lost. This frog doesn¡¯t have infinite juice.¡± Instructed Entol.

    ¡°What about Lian? I¡¯m not moving without him.¡± Asked Taylum.

    ¡°Oh yes! The mysterious boy.¡± Pondered Entol aloud. ¡°Layton! Obey your master and take the boy into the storage room.

    ¡°Of course Princess! I will do as commanded!¡± Echoed a voice in the darkness of the sewer.

    Out of seemingly nowhere came about Layton, rushing towards Lian from the darkness of the sewers. His clanking feet could be heard coming down the sewer like metal blocks falling down a set of stairs.

    ¡°Ah yes. Taylum. My enem- Error! My ...f- f-riend. You are my friend. Hello. Present your identification or you will be electrocuted.¡± Greeted Layton.

    ¡°Layton! I saw you helping Lian! How¡¯s it go bud!?¡± Said Taylum in excitement. ¡°Why does he call you Princess?

    ¡°He is clearly having some...issues with his programming. Now hurry this way!¡± Explained Entol. ¡°The frog may have 2 minutes of juice left. It should be more than enough time to make our way into the storage unit. Hustle now!¡±

    Layton lobbed Lian over his shoulder and carried him just behind Entol. Taylum quickly grabbed Goat and followed suit. The sewer was winding but Taylum enjoyed every minute of it. Perhaps this was finally the adventure Taylum didn¡¯t know he needed.

 Chapter 5-1: Onward! To New Dwarden!

    Voices flooded into my thoughts alongside a pounding headache. Something inside of me did not want me to open my eyes. The ground beneath me was warm and the air above felt hot...even wet. Where the hell was I?

    I could scraggly high pitched voices pierce my ears, progressively getting louder and louder until finally, I heard a very clear voice shoot through.

    "Stop eating over him!? There are so many crumbs on him he''ll be full the moment he yawns." Yelled a mysterious commanding voice.

    "He''s waking up!?" whispered various other voices.

    I could smell the scent of...jerky or meat hovering over my nose and I could feel many different breathes brush gently over my face. No more fear, I had to know. When I began opening my eyes I could saw a blurry set of short smiling children or short people tightly crowded around me in what seems to be a small white bed. I felt like I was in Snow White or something. Childish gibberish and echoing giggles faded in and out as I gradually begin to gain composure of my five senses.

    "Are these the ghost voices here to take me away?" I thought to myself.

    I could feel numerous sets of arms tugging on my clothing and arms and I could even feel some of there weight on my legs. My senses could not come any faster.

    "Get away from me, just let me die... please!" I sat up and screamed, rubbing open my eyes defensively.

    To my surprise, all around me were innocent and teary eyes children. I couldn¡¯t help but to feel guilty, I likey scared the hell out of them. I was surrounded by five toddlers. As soon as I came to, I looked around immediately and found myself just sitting on a white cotton bed in a small warm candlelit room.

    "Hey! Uhm...stranger..." Shouted a young woman reluctantly.

    The woman had fiery reddish orange hair. I couldn¡¯t really make out the details, my vision was still coming back but I could hear her whisper at the children and scolding them because they were too close to me. Everything was slowly coming back to me.

    ¡°Hey Lian. You owe me big time.¡± Said a somewhat familiar voice behind me.

    "Taylum?" I asked aloud.

    Taylum gazed in awe while I awkwardly began to scan the room for any sign of the enigma or trouble. Just like the skyscrapers, the room was a mix of wood and metal; just strange dark wooden walls mixed with a odd spots of different metals, most appeared dark orange in color or rusted brown. It was a cozy room though, there wasn''t much to it aside from a strange set of candles with a tiny ball of fire hovering above it, a dresser, and another two beds covered in red blankets. Everything seemed peaceful at the moment...everything except the children staring at me as if I was an animal at a zoo. Two of the three children appeared a little shorter than normal. Maybe two feet in height? The rest were nothing out of the ordinary. I guess I was relatively safe for now.

    "Taylum? Where am I?" I asked again.

    Before Taylum had a chance to speak he was cut-off by a hand covering his mouth ever-so-gently. The woman with fiery hair proceeded to walk in front of him, staring at me, her eyes like daggers. She stared into my eyes intently, as if she was trying to poke for a negative reaction.

    "So...uh...this is my friend L-" Taylum tried speaking behind her.

    The young woman leaned her head towards me inching her face closer and closer. Taylum widening his eyes at me with every centimeter.

    "Shhh! I want him to say it" She interrupted.

    "What is your name bub?" She asked immediately after.

    This woman was frightening. Her bright orange eyes burned through any front I could put up. I had to act tough, I have no idea where I am and yet I was compelled to tell her some-sort of truth.

    "Wh-" I tried asking why.

    "You better watch the next words that come out of your mouth. Tell me who you are, and I won''t put you back to sleep and dump you in the sewers." She said as her eyes sharpened there glare.

    She was damn scary. I now believe that I met eyes with the person who is in charge...or should be. She was young and beautiful, probably no older than myself, although I guess I''m roughly 16 now, I don¡¯t know anymore. The enigma wasn¡¯t to clear on how much time he¡¯d take. The woman appeared to be very...outspoken, probably the big sister of all the kids around me.

    "Who are you!? Oh, I am very sorry where am¡ª" I tried politely asking before being interrupted by the fiery-haired woman holding a large rolling pin.

    "Who the hell are you?!" The woman yelled, now threatening me and swinging at the air with her large rolling pin.

    "It''s Li-Lian Nova-jeeeez-man" I said accidently, terrified of the swing of her rolling pin as she stopped her swing at a thin bead of sweat on the tip of my nose.

    I could hear Taylum whisper something from behind her, something about how strong her forearms are to the other kids but the other kids seemed to ignore him in favor of watching me cower. I have never met someone as intimidating as her, although I tried my best not to show her that.

    "Nova...jeeeeezman!?" She responded with her dissecting stare.

    "Novajeeeezman?" She repeated, drawing her face very close to mine.

    Her eyes squinted as she touched her tiny nose with mine. She puffed her cheeks red and rolls her eyes white to the back of her head and... actually began to collapse in echoing laughter. I rose my eyebrows confused, I don''t understand how such tension could just disappear. Following her laughter, the toddlers systematically followed until the whole room was filled with contagious laughter; so contagious in fact that even I let out a light chuckle. Even barely breathing, the woman gathered the strength to drag herself towards me and whispered something in my ear.

    "NOVA-JEEEEEEEEZMAN!!!" She repeated once more... only to slap her knees and collapse into laughter once more.

    "Lian... Novaman." I muttered, my voice bowing under hers.

    Somehow aside from the confusion, I was also deeply embarrassed. I turned around, scanning for any more recognizable or friendly faces, trying to deflect some embarrassment with understanding. Oddly enough, I turned to my new "companion" Taylum. Taylum seemed strangely amused, even elbowing the rest of the kids within his burst of laughter. This boy Taylum probably saved my life and hopefully, he recognizes my peaceful intentions towards his family. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Chief. You look like you are what, fifteen. What kind of a threat can a kid like you even be? Of course our supreme control freak Nessiah was joking. Relax a little!" Taylum stated while widely smiling as if he knew what I was thinking.

    "No one is afraid of you Taylum! You look like your 12!" Shouted voices behind Taylum

    I don''t think I have ever seen someone convert a smile into a frown as fast I had just seen Taylum do. I guess the kids didn''t respect him too much.

    "Anyways, Nessiah. How can you find someone who travels with a puppy and a baby a threat?"Said Taylum, playfully walking toward me.

    "Unless you both carry bombs?! Then booo¡ª" Taylum yelled while raising his arms dramatically before being met with a rolling pin to the head.

    As she struck Taylum with gently yet hard enough to warrant a frown, I was able to get a glance at what she was wearing. Finally the children seemed to have parted from infront of her. Normally I wouldn''t really pay attention to such details but she was wearing something strange, a type of dress apron hybrid that I was not familiar with. Her clothing was elegant with various shades of orange, red, and brown. Her clothing resembled something you would see at some exotic fashion shows. The patterns on her dress were subtle but resembled beautiful gardens. It was weirdly formal yet oddly enough, it appears as though she too was some sort of engineer. It was the strangest thing, almost everyone in the room aside from myself and the young woman was wearing a combination of worn brown overalls and odd variants of top hats, berets, and bows or hair ties; as if everyone was wearing great grandpa and grandma hand-me-downs that were dipped into Alice and Wonderland. It was a like fusion of what my mom would call industrial London -her favorite historical study- and a small touch of odd machinery attached to some of there hats and clothing. Was this there fashion? Some children would actually have gears and goggles on their hats, some have weird metal coils wrapped around there limbs, and a few appeared to have partially metal limbs. It was something out a fantasy.

    "You have a beautiful deep blue color to your eyes, Jeezman." The woman said to me calmly as she took a seat on the bed I was lying on.

    "You''re strange. Normally I wouldn''t let any stranger in this house, let alone someone Taylum decides to bring in but this time I fear he was right to be worried about you. Don''t tell him he was right please." The woman spoke softly to me and smiling very widely.

    "He found you with a silver cross around your neck. Not only did you have a silver cross but you also weren''t attending the parade; not-to-mention you were traveling with a puppy and a baby. So you were breaking a few rules there, enough rules to put you in some deep water, that of which some people here may be familiar too." She continued.

    To my surprise, the woman before me was actually very kind but careful, all things considering so far. She seems to very aware of me as a potential threat to her and is here to reason with me, maybe explore my thoughts a little. My mother''s silver cross appears to have some-sort influence here too. But what sort of rules was she also breaking? What rules was I breaking?

    "Playing tough gal on you was just a light precaution. My name is Nessiah and if you are in need then... welcome to my home. Change out of your white pajamas and we''ll talk more at dinner. Let me make this clear: you are not in the clear just yet, but my instincts tell me I should give you a break and I trust my instincts. When you are done changing, do not speak with anyone, simply go to the empty chair and sit. There you will listen and eat dinner. If your bad news: goodbye; if your good news: well we better keep talking." Explained Nessiah as she stood up from the bedside.

    I didn''t really notice until she told me but I felt disturbingly hungry, as to last time I ate, I can''t even remember. This dinner is obviously going to be some-sort of interrogation. Unfortunately, I am unable to tell her the truth so I guess I''ll have to stick to the amnesia story. I guess it''s not a complete lie, so I don''t feel as bad when I tell her. Her tough but honest exterior makes me want to be honest right back yet she appears very sensitive about the people she cares about -something I immediately admired in her- so who knows what she is capable of.

    "Listen it''s time for dinner and everyone in this room has had more than enough excitement for today so let''s head on over to the table for food!" Nessiah yelled, pointing towards the exit.

    None of the children remotely questioned her authority, Nessiah seemed like a joyful commander with a fiery grace; the children respected her enough to readily follow her rules but feared her enough to strike urgency into their little hearts. Nessiah directed the small group of children outside the room like a conductor, she was obviously used to managing such a large number of children. I could see through a sliver of a crack of the wooden door but the children walked to their seats in what appears to be a candle lit wooden dinner table welded together with various orangey metals. As soon as all the children stepped out of the room and into there chairs, Nessiah turned to me and eyed me down once more.

    "Assuming you''re sound minded, you fit in perfectly in here so don''t feel guilty about staying here if you need to. We are essentially rag-tags who love each other like family. You''re clearly not from here, so my hat''s off to you. You''ll have time to tell your story at dinner, and I''ll have time to tell you ours." Said Nessiah.

    "I appreciate your hospitality, uhm Nessiah. Thank Taylum as well for talking to strangers and providing shelter for one." I said to Nessiah smiling.

    "By-the-way I have your puppy and baby in another room¡­ the baby awoke for about an hour or two and the puppy is tiring himself out as we speak but they are fine. I just wanted to let you know they are here and safe. See you at dinner." Said Nessiah, closing the door.

    I was truly thankful to her and everyone else. Not even moments ago I was strewn about on some cold alleyway and now I''m in a cozy room ready to have dinner. It was strange. I felt warm, kind of like I did back home.

    "Wait, Nessiah!?" I yelled.

    "What?" She responded

    "Thank you." I said softly.

    "Don''t thank me yet, I still haven''t decided on whether or not to get rid of you. Anything else?" She laughed ominously.

    "Why did Taylum help me?¡± I asked.

    "Taylum was born against the tide. He is a headstrong noble idiot, so scooping you up was a task only he could of accepted. Any more detail and you''ll have to ask him." Nessiah laughed.

    "I don''t have any money with me, and I feel like I owe you and him." I shamefully whimpered.

    "Talons, nah... I don''t need any Talons for doing what is only a human thing to do. Hospitality for someone in need is free kiddo, and the only kind of payment hospitality demands is that you simply pass it on when some else needs it. At least I try to listen to that ancient wisdom." Nessiah calmly responded.

    "Although I wouldn''t mind some help with some chores but we could talk about that later." She said with a grin.

    Back home I traveled across countless unique countries with my parents and slowly I gathered an understanding on foreign culture but never have a come across a currency such as Talons; that is assuming Talons is a form of currency. I guess I have to learn things as they come, can''t seem like too much of an outsider just yet, especially since everything is tremendously foreign. It''s like I am in a different world.

    I remember back home when I offended a native in there in own country using a single word that was harmless anywhere else, essentially ruining a fantastic five-star dinner with an exploding argument between my dad and the locals. I''ve learned my lesson, and repeating something like that would not be smart, especially when my parents are not around.

    "Hey blue eyes, you still in that head of yours!? If you really feel that guilty of payment you can always explain yourself, Lian. I want to know where you came from. Why you have a baby with you? Is that baby even related? Is the dog even related?" She continued while staring at me.

    "At dinner?" I requested calmly.

    Nessiah nodded her head in response, smiled, and gently closed the door leaving me to myself. Despite being comfortable now, I couldn''t help but questions just about everything. Where am I? Why am I here? How do I get here? Where should I begin? What is the baby''s mysterious ailment? The enigma''s words gashed my mind wide open. Reality and fantasy were one and the same. If I tried to recollect any previous events prior to my arrival at the alley, I got these strange crippling migraines that would ultimately leave me confused. It was like I was missing time. Did anything even occur? Am I still sleeping after my birthday!? Was I drugged? I became increasingly frustrated with every question that came to mind.

    "Fuck you and fuck the deal! You gave me a second chance but now you run and hide while I sit here in pain, thinking about some stupid mission. Well, here I am! I have your baby and dog! Tell me how to get back home!" I thought to myself in a migraine-inducing rage.

    "We had a deal..." I whispered under my breath while a tear escaped and traveled down my cheek.

    "Get out here and help me, I don''t what to do. I said with authority.

 Chapter 5-2: Onward! To New Dwarden!

    I could feel the room warming up around me like a sauna. The wooden floor I was standing on became so hot, I could feel the heat through my sandals. I felt anxious.

    ¡°What are they trying to do to me!?¡± I thought to myself in a panic.

    I ran towards the door in a last ditch attempt of pure desperation, scowling at the terrifying thought of being captured and tortured by the enigma again. As I closed in at the door before me, I reached my shivering hands towards the knob...but it moved away...far away... further and further. The door had suddenly become the exit of an unending tunnel of darkness, only the tunnel felt increasingly smaller and farther as I sprinted towards it. As I ran the room grew unbearably hot. Oddly enough, when I began to slow down, things appeared cooler, almost freezing. I sprinted for what felt like ten minutes. My stamina...felt unending. I felt like a psychotic hamster on a shrinking wheel. I swiped my forehead of sweat anticipating that this was the work of the enigma. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone or anything more sadistic.

    Suddenly a roaring gaping black void began to tear the room apart. I ran towards the safety of the bed where I woke but it too became swallowed downwards by the void. Everything in the room including the very floor I was standing on was being sucked down into the pitch black with a mighty roar. I was horrified... yet unaffected by the blades of vacuuming wind below. I could only continue to stand in place as the void consumed the room completely around me leaving just me on a floating piece of wooden flooring.

    The roaring of the void had suddenly stopped. It felt like the calm before the storm. I was left to ponder in near blackness as the void inhaled and exhaled what appears to be burning floating insects about the size of dimes.

    ¡°I uh...need help creature. I don¡¯t know where I am and possible where I am going to be so if this is you please help me!¡± I shouted into the darkness.

    The void stopped breathing and instead became flooded with whispering, just as before, only this time I could almost hear the whispers say something. My name? Cursing me? Begging me? I still can¡¯t make it up entirely. They were louder this time, and much angrier. Even the bugs around me seemed spooked as they began to vanish one by one, leaving me in the darkness with only a single source of light, my music box.

    The small music box shook intensely in my pocket while playing a soothing tune. A tune so soothing, I forgot I was hunched over a void and sweating all over. After falling to the music like a spell, I finally worked up the courage to pull it out. I stretched my arm away from me, squinting my eyes yet somehow attracted to the beauty of the box. The box itself was pulsating a bright light that ran through the decor of it like veins. It was beautiful, it had an Eden design to it, like an art piece inspired by Da Vinci only made more beautiful as it gave out a divine silver sheen.

    ¡°The creature said this was my way out.¡± I thought to myself aloud.

    I rubbed my eyes and began to look for the silver key to open it. After shuffling my hand around my pockets it was nowhere to be found. I think I¡¯d lost it¡­ until I heard a peculiar sound from below my sandal. It was faint, but I heard squeaking between all the dying whispers around me. I rose my right foot to find something amazing under it. It was the silver key! Only it was shaped as a silver beetle, crushed under my weight. Oddly enough it seemed to be shaking a...fist at me...like it was alive. I carefully crouched down to pick it up while holding the music box with my other hand. The key was even more amazing as I took a closer look. Little compartments around the key opened up revealing little gears and pockets of steam. The key was transforming, and likely fixing itself. This was the kind of ¡°organism¡± my father would have loved to see and my mother would have loved to build.

    As the key finished transforming it let out a loud pocket of steam fritst¡¯s rear, shaking its head let to right and completing its transformation into a silver beetle.

    ¡°Your a weird one right?¡± I said, smiling at the insect.

    The silver beetle let out a shriek and began flapping it¡¯s mechanical wings, hovering just over my palm. Seemingly angry, the beetle stared at me for a moment and flew excitedly towards the music box. Gently, it landed on the top of the box and crawled all over it, like it was inspected it. It seemed excited when it finally came across the keyhole. Upon finding it, the beetle shoved it¡¯s head in the keyhole and twisted its whole body. After several quick rotations, it¡¯s body locked upside down and began to crack open revealing even more tiny mechanical insects. About thirteen tiny beetles about the size of a dime -just like the burning insects- crawled all over the box and fused with the design of the box itself, ultimately popping the box open and revealing a light so bright that even me closing my eyes was not enough.

    Sure enough, as soon as my eyes opened, the whispering had stopped and of course, the enigma stood right before. Somehow I was back on the bed sitting exactly where I had met the enigma first.

    "Well...Well...such a foul mouth on a mere child, surely you deserve some sort of punishment. What is it that you said? Fuck you right! That¡¯s what you said right? You know there is a phrase in NewDwarden you might know as ¡®Kids say the darndest things, see I agree with tha- NEXT TIME YOU POINT FOUL WORDS AT ME, I WILL DECAPITATE YOU AND DELIVER YOUR HEAD TO THE DINNER TABLE SURROUNDED BY THE STARVING CANNIBAL ORPHANS!" Screamed the enigma as it reached his cold bony finger onto my head.

    ¡°There actually not cannibals, well¡­ as far as I know. It would be cool though¡­, although there probably wouldn''t be as much as them as there is now... ¡° it continued.

    "Anyway, Lianol. Respect me, and I in return will try and respect you. See how this works? Death or understanding which do you prefer?" It widely smiled.

    I shifted my eyes back and forth, I was completely nervous and unable to focus on one of the many faces it presented me with.

    "It would really help this ordeal if you were alive and not so rude Lian." It warned and laughed maniacally.

    "You know what, I actually remembered your name boy! I...I remembered your name Lianol Novamen. How exciting looks like you are actually memorable!"The tall enigma crouched and creepily whispered into my ear.

    ¡°Perhaps I should tell you mine.¡± It indirectly asked me, thinking aloud.

    I nodded my head in agreement. Perhaps if it settled for a gender-oriented name, maybe I won¡¯t have had to sift through hundreds of faces just to figure out what it¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going to.¡± It laughed loudly.

    I was confused by its response yet I somehow expected the enigma to dance around my questions as it didn¡¯t respect me in the least. And why should it?

    ¡°You seem disappointed. I haven¡¯t decided to kill you, so why are you frowning? Do you have a real face under all of those face. I don¡¯t know what or who to call you.¡± It asked suspiciously.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a name boy or at least none for you.¡± It responded seemingly annoyed.

    The enigma started at me for a while, probably wondering why I seemed displeased with his answer. He seemed disappointed in a weird kind of way.

    ¡°While you were staring at me staring at you I was gathering some of your memories and I believe I may indeed have a name for you to me. You may call me Eva when I am female and Evan when I am male. Named after your¡­.cousins I believe.¡± It shouted on a pedestal of genius.

    ¡°Evan and Eva works, no problem. Thank you...uh...Evan.¡± I said thankful.

    ¡°It¡¯s EVA! I¡¯M A WOMAN!¡± It yelled.

    Wronged already!? My stomach dropped to the ground, horrified of the wrath of the enigma. I had offended it once again.

    ¡°Just kidding. It¡¯s actually a weird female looking male.¡± said Evan, roaring in laughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so scared, it was only a joke. You may call me as you deem appropriate, this name thing is simply an indicator for you, I can care less which gender you address me by.¡± It explained.

    The entertained enigma giggled erratically and began to suspiciously patrol the small room. After disappearing and reappearing in random intervals of time, Eva slowly turned to me and smiled with its many pale fading faces. Each face blurred into another with increasingly horrifying results.

    "How did you find me?! How did you hear me?!"I asked, the enigma still uncomfortably close to my face.

    "You''re a boy of many questions, as always. See we are becoming close acquaintances boy! Shame we met under dire circumstance, we might have been...friends. That''s the word for closer potential enemy correct?" The enigma jokingly responded.

    "So remember that beautiful and small music box I gave you Lian? When you stood up like a confused baboon you managed to dump the music box I wholeheartedly gifted you on the ground, thus opening the box and summoning me. The keyhole was damaged, but¡­ I took the liberty to repair it with the help of...well you saw them. Now that lock should hold up that much more. Nevertheless, I am very much upset about the ill treatment of this...gift. I warn you: please care as to not break this box Lian or you may very well regret your existence for eternity. Anyway, you may summon me whenever you please Lian but I must warn you, take me as an errand boy and I most certainly will kill you." It gravely warned.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Think of me as someone you can have small chit-chats with. Of course don''t forget that the someone you are talking may pull your pelvis out and make it your new helmet." He smiled.

    "Well all threats aside, I can see that your eyes feel much brighter. Do you feel more at home boy? Nevertheless, I certainly do. I mean dinner is ready and the family is so happy to see you, an embraceful respite if I do say so myself." He laughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said, everything here is just as it was before, even my mother tea. It¡¯s weird, I can feel the sadness deep inside but nothing is coming out; courtesy of you correct? Are you going to make me experience the same...pain, as before? Because I don''t think I can handle this again and come out sane at the other side." I questioned in a sense of paranoia.

    "Of course not! What kind of mad beast do you take me for? Boy, we are in our own slice of time! Indeed you will return to your most hospitable...Nessiah. It would be rude of me to make you miss dinner right? Fortunately removing you from the normal flow of time allows me to directly communicate with you! Although here is the double-edged sword.

    One: Simply put, anger me and I may kill you.

    Two: This is the exact same room moments before your departure with me. That means fire blood and all. Admittedly I concealed the appearance of the flame in the hopes that this conversation would progress at a less... panicked state. Oh, and I took the liberty to remove your mangled parents. Two corpses do no good to anything but worms. Anyway,

    Three: Let me reiterate my previous point...this room is still consumed in flames. That means we either finish our meetings in an estimated 5 minutes, or the fire''s smoke asphyxiates you. Hey but if you feel brave and overcome the smoke we have ten minutes! Ten minutes before you burn alive! Wait here is the good part!

    Four: Almost the entirety of your physical and emotional pain in both this tragic event and the events prior will be concealed in this here room. So aside from you choking on the smoke, you will have this unbearable pressure in your chest of the pain from whence you arrived. So if you can brave that, well breathing won''t be as difficult. I don''t know if you noticed, but some memories will give a mean headache, and if you push too hard, may even cause you to pass out entirely. The solution to that is to stop thinking about your past in regards to all memories concerning and relating to your parents and family of course. Here is a cookie though, you won''t completely forget about your parents because you still need a good motive, just don''t expect to remember there faces and...almost everything else. I anticipate the loss of almost all recollection of your parents within the 2-3 days. Luckily you¡¯ll still retain some skills of your past such as vocabulary, favorite foods, athletic ability -if any-, and other more USEFUL skills. See if we had those mommy daddy boohoo emotions still around like a pestering cloud, you will certainly not function as required, therefore you will be of no use to me, and ultimately removing any opportunity you have of seeing them again. Not to worry though, the entirety of the memory loss is a gradual process. Here some bad news though, the more you visit me, well the faster the memory loss. Not to worry though, you won¡¯t become a shell or anything, your memory of your previous life will simply vanish. So as it is, you may still have memories of your parents when I leave you to your dinner with Nessiah, although come a day or two, and it will be a blur. Don''t you try and pull something sneaky like writing a note to yourself because it won''t work. I don''t know if you noticed but you can''t manipulate anything in here. Oh, and you can''t hurt yourself in here. Thus removing any blood message or anything of the sort. Don''t feel bad though, this is for the sake of your deal with me, and for your chance to see your parents once more... and even laugh at the dinner table with Nessiah! Now if-" Said the enigma with the utmost confidence as he oddly slithered his body around mine.

    "Your messing with my emotions. You''re ridding my memories of my parents! And-" I blindly spouted with anger as I interjected into the conversation.

    "See I was getting to the point where I was going to say...don''t give me that noble crap!" Yelled the enigma as he disappeared before me in a black mist.

    "Interrupt me again and I will grab your tongue and weave it into your nose!" The enigma scolded and mimicked me as he reappeared upside down, and walking on the rooftop.

    ¡°Oh, and before I forget, remember these slices of time cost... well...they cost time. When we are done here you will be seventeen. Your mental and physical growth will be as present as if you were living and growing in the previous home of Embrace.¡± It explained.

    ¡°Seventeen!?¡± I shook my head in disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed. So don¡¯t come too often or you¡¯ll be dust before you accomplish anything.¡± It laughed hysterically.

    "This is for you Lian, if you refuse any condition I presented you with, then you might as well say kill me now. That of which I will happily oblige to do. You get it, blue eyes? That Nessiah, she¡¯s quite the fireball with those nicknames." The enigma continued.

    "I get it...ok. Just...please get me back to where I was. I don''t want them to notice I was missing." I reluctantly requested completely devoid of any viable response.

    "Slice of time remember? You are mine in here Lianol Novamen." The enigma laughed.

    The enigma was as terrifying as ever. Every loophole and every escape I could find was immediately blocked by mortal threats and the void of our so-called "deal". A chance for a new life, an escape, and the opportunity to see my parents, all obtained by simply curing a mysterious ailment of a baby boy. This chance, that''s what I am working for. As much as I did not want to admit it, the enigma did indeed save my life from the burning building. I could have just perished alongside my parents. Perhaps death might have been a better option although I suppose I will have many chances to consider it.

    "I¡¯m here now so where do I go?" I questioned.

    "Patience Mr. Novamen... patience... nobody was born a hero. If I told you all the answers immediately well... this journey of mine would be very mundane and monotonous, then again my answers will not change your path." The enigma slowly explained.

    "My life is no game! Please... tell me where I must go so that I may see my parents sooner." I pleaded desperately.

    "Careful boy, I need not repeat myself. Respect. ...No. This one is too simple for me to spell out. Your task as of right now is to simply go to dinner boy. I heard they were having barbecue bacon wrapped shrimp... how curious of a cuisine and might I add an odd one for a bunch of ragtag orphans!" The enigma dramatically explained putting his faces close to mine.

    During the painfully brief conversation with the enigma, cracking bright orange fire once again roared through the familiar room with devastating results within my body. Oxygen pierced through my teeth yet again. Within a pair of minutes of speaking with the enigma, I was already beginning to violently fluctuate out of consciousness.

    "Listen to me boy and listen to me good Lian. I am somewhat obligated to follow through with you in this journey of ours, so in that vein, I will not leave your side. Being at your side will be most entertaining, I must admit, I do wonder if that is in your favor or not because sometimes I can be quite threatening so you must excuse me." The enigma continued.

    "If your asynchronous blinks are any indicator, it seems like we are running out of time again...tsk passing out on a guest is very rude please do your best to hold on for I got one more favor to grant. A chunk of valuable information positive to your effort." The enigma teased as he appeared on the ceiling above, polishing the protruding ticking pipes and gears with a bloody red rag hanging from a pocket of his torn tuxedo.

    "Allow me to solve the mystery of the dog, and clarify the ordeal of the child. I spared you the animal from your burning home in order to help you in your ordeal, it was the gift of your parents... a special one to you prior to the unfortunate gory event that befell you and ultimately them; a most beautiful woman and honorable man to say the least. The baby''s sickness is a rare one but not without cure. Heed those words for your will is inevitably going to be tested on the most grueling of occasions. I have also left a very special mark both on you and the child, a mark that will bind you both to my cause yet remind you of how your very survival leans on one another. Now before you go die on me I will send you back to your little family gathering." It said proudly with a touch of empathy.

    Sniffling and gasping, I looked towards the enigma slowly descending from the ceiling and after a painfully slow blink the enigma appeared before me criss-cross on the bed. It stretched it¡¯s bony white finger towards my head while chanting inaudible words. Like before, the enigmas touch removed any grief or strong emotion alike, and again a strange yet deceptive comfort blanketed my being.

    "Best of luck to you boy, I wish for you indefinite journey to be a fruitful one. Word of warning though child, that dog Nessiah speaks of is...no dog, it is a domesticated fox, an absolutely marvelous one I might add. How delightfully deceiving! Well... I will be watching Lian!" His voice fading, guiding me into a sleeping darkness once more.

    I awoke to the smell of food and a pounding headache. Luckily I wasn¡¯t with Evan or Eva anymore, I was in the comfort of the small room scrunched up on the white bed. My mind felt deceptively cleansed and my body brimming with energy. My objective was now very clear. I put the music box in a drawer next to me and began to leave the comfort of the white bed.

    I carefully took my first steps into the mysterious household, the cold rusted metal below my feet feeling strangely comforting, like a simple reminder that I indeed am alive. I was beginning to adapt to the odd heavy air, the relatively lightweight of my feet, and the unavoidable feeling of great hunger. Something I can''t really get used to was the accelerated aging. I was taller, my voice deeper, and somehow I felt as if I was more knowledgeable then before, almost as if academics were injected into my mind.

    The hunger I withstood was actually affecting me to the point where I was shaking; the hunger drove me to shove the large wooden door open like I owned the house.

    On the other side of the door was a large feasting family; a peaceful family of what seemed to be ten toddlers, Taylum, and Nessiah. The unique dinner table was surprisingly very close to the exit of the room I was held within. Oddly enough, the cabin-like feeling in this metal hybrid of a home was comprised of four large symmetric rooms facing one another alongside one bathroom, two significantly smaller rooms, and a very large balcony. As I quickly glanced around the home, it felt oddly roomy especially considering the number of people living within it. Almost the entirety of the home was lit by warm glowing candles which complimented the orange metal embedded within its walls albeit rusted it seems.

    "What are you standing around there and staring for Lian!? You got a whole lot of splaining to do and a whooooooooole lotta eatin!" Shouted Nessiah with a mountain of food present before her.

    "Please, take a seat." She continued while gesturing to an empty chair.

    "Oh and don''t worry about the baby or the dog... I kept them in a nearly soundproof room. They are actually in my old room on my old mattress; don''t fret though she is still a comfortable one." Said Nessiah, chewing loudly.

    I eagerly made my way to the chair pointed at Nessiah, my hunger blinding me of any detail but the food before me. It was finally time to eat.

    "So where do I even begin?" I eagerly questioned

 Chapter 5-3: Onward! Into new Dwarden!

    "Well let''s begin with our names and a little introduction shall we... just like school." Nessiah winked and continued.

    The children cheered anxiously at Nessiah''s seemingly playful idea while Taylum nodded his stuffed face in approval.

    "Let''s begin with yours truly and then we''ll go clockwise around the table." Directed Nessiah.

    "My name is Nessiah. I am nineteen and a proud daughter of the Holy leaders Trinity Pulchrome and Peter Pulchrome. My parents are revered as revolutionary leaders of the formerly known Dominus Eros or now known Holy Aeronean. I take care of these ten kiddos on a daily basis out of respect for our dearly fallen and because I am a decent human being. I love thinking out loud and pondering about the unknown. I got many dreams and I¡¯m working on them." Nessiah explained excitedly.

    "And what dream is that? Because as loud as you are, I never heard you talk about your dream." Taylum teased.

    "You know...your not far enough to not get slapped. Anyway, one of them is very clear and it''s to protect all you goof''s." Nessiah quickly responded banging her oversized fork on the table.

    "Taylum! Especially the one who sneaks outs and bring me more of you knuckleheads." Yelled Nessiah.

    The dinner table erupts once again in contagious laughter, one of which I strangely fell victim to. I actually laughed so hard I began crying and yet I didn¡¯t feel the joke was so funny. I laughed so hard I felt Taylum¡¯s eyes spitefully hover around me.

    "Anyways... I am Taylum and I''m 13. I am the son of the beautiful Aurora Orsivellos and the powerful Cassius Orsivellos, both of which served the Holy Aeronean for 20 years under the leadership of both Peter and Trinity Pulchrome. That¡¯s as far as I got in my introduction script... I guess... I would really love to explore the world, but most of all I would like to fulfill the Holy Aeronean¡¯s will." Taylum proudly explained.

    "Excuse me...?" I asked.

    "Lay off with the ''excuse me'' stuff. Get comfortable! You are our humble guest." Taylum assured.

    "He has manners, unlike you!" Nessiah loudly interjected.

    "What is the Domino Arrow, or Holy Aero...nean?" I nervously questioned.

    "You mean Dominus Eros and Holy Aeronean? You wear it''s symbol around your neck and you do not know?" Taylum questioned visibly confused.

    I turned to him, immediately noticing his confusion. I simply shrugged my shoulders as our gaze bounced off each other and soon the entire table.

    "What? My cross? This thing?" I said, shamelessly pulling on my necklace.

    Alongside a loud screech of a chair, I felt a set of thin hands rest on my shoulders and a sharp poking pain on my back. Curious I turn to see an angry and hostile Nessiah wielding what I believe to be a shank to my back.

    ¡°Pretend to keep smiling or you''re taking the express way out of here.¡± whispered Nessiah aggressively.

    It became increasingly hard to swallow or breathe. Safety far too short lived. I should of known. Nessiah casually placed her head on my left shoulder and gently whispered.

    "The only reason I let you stay here as long as you have is because that cross you wear around your neck, otherwise you would be in the streets boy or underground. Do not threaten my family in anyway and do not make a mockery of the symbol that all of our parents and friends have died to protect. Now I will only ask you this once; are you a friend or...a foe?" She whispered in a whirlwind of rage.

    "F-Friend, I do....not-" I tried responding.

    "Careful. One wrong word and rest assured you will die right here and now. I will ask the questions and you will respond... simple as that. Now, where are you from?" Threatened Nessiah.

    "The city of Embrace¡­, but that¡¯s really most of what I know" I fearfully responded.

    In between Nessiah''s strangling speech I felt the Enigma laughing within me, simply having the utmost pleasure watching me count each bead of sweat dripping off my face. Clearly, the awkward level of hospitality in which this family presented me with was not for nothing, they thought I had some sort of connection with this Dominus Eros or Holy Aeronean. Children or not, I am prepared to find my way out in whichever way I can and I''m certain the Enigma is well aware of that. Now to find an opening...Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "So you are not of this city of New Dwarden?" She continued.

    "No, I awoke in an alley in New Dwarden." I responded carefully.

    "You awoke!? City of Embrace huh?...so you are an Exiled then?" Nessiah prodded.

    "If that means not from here then... yes." I continued.

    "You realize that anyone from outside of New Dwarden is essentially target practice for authorities right?" Nessiah menacingly asked.

    "Amnesia or stupid?" asked Nessiah.

    "Yes definitely." I responded in what felt like a shortcicuit of nervousness.

    "Yes what...yes stupid, because that is what this seems like." Nessiah prodded aggressively.

    "I remember that I woke up in an alley, essentially anything before that is gone. The symbol that I wear around my neck was a gift from my parents, one of which I value highly, and would gladly trade an arm and a leg for. Other than my time here I don''t remember much at all, sorry Nessiah. This place is all foreign." Said Lian extremely quickly.

    "How have you not be caught? There is an extremely large gathering of people everywhere because of the parade today. It almost seems as someone delivered you to us through Taylum. Incredible is an understatement regarding the chances of someone not spotting you. Both the streets, water, and skies are flooded with patrol. That cross would have given up your right to speak, they would have shot you on the spot." Nessiah pondered.

    There! I caught a glance at her face through the reflection of my silverware. Nessiah lowered her guard as she tried to figure out the circumstance in which Taylum found me. Her throat was exposed, and everyone else seemed to be oblivious to the situation, everyone except Taylum. If I punch her throat, I may be able to run towards an exit. Taylum I can take my chances with, but Nessiah needed to be injured if I were to have a chance of escape.

    My hands began to tremble tremendously, every escape scenario I could think of was bloody or brutish. I can¡¯t use a knife, murdering is not an option, but neither is getting murdered. Most escapes at this point had a knife bridging the path. Had I turned to a brute overnight? Is the Enigma influencing my thought''s? No. It needed to be done, I must achieve the Enigma''s request so that I may come back home.

    I hovered my hand onto the knife on the table. Lifting the knife from the table felt like a shaking crane lifting a load heavier than it can handle. However, this was my chance! I had to take it!

    ¡°You almost got it! Her throat is so OPEN! Ahahaha! You sly bastard!¡± Laughed the enigma. I could hear it like a second thought process.

    The moment I gathered the courage to lift the knife past my shoulder, Nessiah had already begun to walk back to her seat.

    She gently sat down and stared at me with an enthusiastic smile and seemingly mouthed out the words: I am so sorry; and something I couldn¡¯t make up. Things just kind of went on like normal. After that tense moment, she simply opened the giant metal dish in the center and began serving. Everyone just oblivious and chowing down on some very large shrimp about the size of your average dinner plate; Everyone but Taylum.

    "You¡¯re probably wondering where I even get this food right...Lian. You''re probably thinking where the heck does an orphaned family get such a unique meal like this right? Well for your information, we got a very close friend who works in the restaurant across this big old building who avidly provides an ample amount of fresh food that would otherwise be thrown out. He is a good person, a friend of our parents."Nessiah nervously explained before being interrupted by a table banging Taylum.

    "Wh- What the hell just happened between you two!? It went from raining knives to strolling through roses." Taylum interrupted.

    "It''s messy things that children at dinner should not hear...ok." Nessiah quickly responded.

    "Hey Lian! Hell, just so you know... we are not related she is fair game." Taylum unwittingly whispered to me.

    Taylum stared at Nessiah and I suspiciously. He stared us down with the discretion of an angry hawk. Perhaps he was a secret murderer too?

    "Is Lian a bad guy? Is he Aeronean or-"" Taylum tried explaining before being interrupted by a loud slam of some sharp silverware.

    "We¡¯ll talk later." Said Nessiah across the dinner table.

    The children systematically introduced themselves in a surprisingly orderly manner, although most of their favorite activities included eating cookies and jumping between one another. After a long period of laughs, awkward staring, and an engorgement of weird overly sized foods, everyone at the dinner table found themselves sleepy or sleeping, Everyone except for Taylum, Nessiah, a child, and myself.

    ¡°These babies can never stay awake after dinner. Watch Nessiah, Lian.¡± Taylum said while yawning and blinking very slowly.

    "Pot and Pan! King and Kane! Nickel and Knots! Lenelia and Sera! Ofcourse Billy too. Time to go to bed!" Commanded Nessiah.

    "Nessi. Can''t we stay up any longer? Today is the last day of the New Dwarden festival." Begged Lenelia.

    Lenelia was a short and intelligent blonde toddler, during dinner she would often set up conversations for the other children to follow, only to ridicule them on how absurd they sounded trying to keep up. Lenelia carried a large bright orange stuffed frog in which she would apparently never let go of; she consistently called it Uzoo. With her bright orange eyes, wide smile, bunned up short blonde hair, and overall cutesy charm, she will definitely be a force to reckon with among the growing children.

    "Yeah! Fireworks! Yeah! Fireworks! And the... uh...Angel sound!" Shouted the toddlers in unison.

    "Angel Sound? A Festival?" I asked.

    This was my chance to make sense of something, perhaps I could finally squeeze a couple of questions about this strange place. I must be careful not to arouse too much suspicion but I have to ask.

 Chapter 5-4: Onward! Into new Dwarden!

    "Oh, that! The children are referring to The Seraphim Chime.¡±Said Nessiah with a melodramatic tone.

    "The Seraphim Chime?"I replied with wonder.

    "It''s as important as your widened eyes are leading you to believe. The Seraphim Chime is a naturally occurring wonder in the form of a beautifulMUSICAL GALE. The chime is nature''s musical genius at work made even better by the architecture of the life it nurtures. As far as anyone knows, the gale is only exclusive to New Dwarden."Said Nessiah with pride.

    "So that''s the reason why there are so many large buildings with holes in them!? That''s the reason why almost every massive building has this flute or instrument-like shape to them right!?"I said in an attempt to connect the dots.

    Needless to say, I was excited to finally figure out the mystery of the oddly shaped buildings but at the same time, I felt my mother voice inside screaming anxiously at yet another mystery. Who can even build these things?

    "Precisely. The wind itself is the song and the buildings...it¡¯s vessel."Nessiah nodded her head with a smile.

    "Who buil-"I tried asking.

    It was no use she was too excited to talk about this chime. Even Taylum seemed confused with her behavior as her eyes sparkled and smiled in excitement at every thought that crossed her mind.

    "At the end of the festival, everyone comes to a respective dead silence waiting for the first sign of the Seraphim''s arrival. It¡¯s unlike anything you¡¯ve ever felt, the soothing warm wind feels like a soothing massage for both your body and mind. The worst part about it is that it lasts about a minute. When all is done...Bam! Wam! Shapow! It hits ya! Complete nirvana! This ancient gale makes its entrance and the song commences. I won''t spoil how it sounds now because my dry lips won''t do em any justice, so I suppose you will just have to stay up and here it yourself, assuming you can stay up of course."Continued Nessiah.

    "So when does all of this actually start happening?"I asked.

    "Very soon actually, don''t worry I will give you a head''s up."Said Nessiah with yet another wide smile.

    The Seraphim Chime seemed awfully important and even kind of surreal. I have never heard of such a phenomenon having such an effect on a single individual. The closest thing I can think of that remotely sounds like this is a tornado. I remember someone back home telling me that when a tornado is coming, the immediate area is swallowed by cools winds and whistling thunderstorms.

    "After a moment of absolute silence, obviously out of respect for the Seraphim Chime, the end of the chime signifies the commencement of the second half of the festival called Renaissance or the ending of the old year and the beginning of the New Year!"Nessiah continued explaining.

    "The Seraphim Chime is just a halftime on New Year''s which is Renaissance right?"I asked naively.

    "Almost. The Seraphim Chime is like the climax of the festival. The New Dwarden festival is an annual celebration of wealth and prosperity and also¡­ a mandatory census; AKA the Primarian Arc¡¯s lackey¡¯s come into everyone''s homes and checks off a couple boxes with local Xi-Fu. Oh, and the Xifu are like big frogs that are assigned to take care of each Cherubim. They usually hate anything that isn¡¯t Xi-Fu so if you see one scowl at you it¡¯s nothing personal, it hates you as much as it hates everyone else. Xi-fu¡¯s are kinda another story so I won¡¯t go too much into them. They¡¯re mean and ugly, that¡¯s it.¡±She said quickly, smiling awkwardly.

    ¡°Big frogs?¡±I said under my breath.

    ¡°Anyway. Back to the festival! The festival usually lasts for 3 days and 3 nights, but the chime can woosh anytime between in those 3 days. Usually the gale lands between the second night of the festival and the dawn of the third day but there are recorded occasions of it coming earlier or later.¡±She explained with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°So where do people sleep and eat in the meantime?¡±I asked.

    ¡°Great question! People are assigned to sleep at different giant Inn¡¯s at the center of town, I¡¯ll explain that one later though. Although some people just drink enough alcohol to sleep in the streets during the festival. Anyway, they are encouraged to bring enough close for a three day getaway and essentially are treated pretty good there, or so I hear. Like a paid vacation in exchange for the government potentially raiding your house.¡±She explained with a disdainful stare.

    ¡°That means we¡¯re all breaking rules here doesn¡¯t it.¡±I said with uncertainty.

    Nessiah simply stared at me with a shriveled frown that popped her large dimples out. It appeared as though she was trying to say something but couldn¡¯t due to the numerous ears and eyes around her. She stared at the children around her in a silent pause and glanced at me once more mouthing what appears to be LATER, L-A-T-E-R. Needless to say, Taylum was ofcourse upset at me once more, spouting some nonsense about love.

    ¡°Tell him about the Clouds!?¡±Shouted Lenelia.

    ¡° I¡¯m getting there.¡±Nessiah smiled.

    ¡°When the Seraphim Chime finally arrives, that¡¯s usually when the party becomes even louder down there and people get ready to wind down and head home. Ofcourse, that¡¯s assuming they get the OK from their government.¡±She explained.

    ¡°Yeah aside from being forced to be out and about, everything sounds like a lot of fun! Really amazing!¡±I said nearly jumping in place.

    ¡°We may not be able to go. But we can watch everything just fine from up here. We live high enough where only creatures of the sky would see of us, we¡¯re still careful of the elderly and ill but we seem to ok here.¡±She said, gratefully accepting of her circumstance.

    ¡°After the Seraphim Chime comes the magic we know as the Divine Radiance. The Divine Radiance is a time where the night sky waves clear of most clouds and begins to illuminate in a sea of vibrant color by our interstellar neighbors. Kinda like a period of reverence where the jewels of light in the sky become far brighter and somehow more beautiful than ever. ¡±Said Nessiah enthusiastically.

    Despite being loud and seemingly bossy most of the time, Nessiah really did show she cared about her family. Aside from almost killing me, she makes the kids laugh like no one else, and more importantly, she conducts the household in a way that would put many people back in Embrace to shame. Even if she is making finger puppets out of the lights from the festival and sky above, she is teaching these children about New Dwarden in a way where they can digest it.

    ¡°Oh, it''s an absolute divinity of a vista Lian! Rainbows of color everywhere! Planets, stars, comets, and just beautiful space as a whole express a sight worthy of a Queen. Just like the Seraphim Chime, The Divine Radiance is also relatively short, maybe like ten minutes...sometimes fifteen minutes. Anyway, sometimes people just stare at the heavens during this time, some people party, that¡¯s up to you. It''s when the Divine Radiance ends that the clouds begin creeping back and when the party reignites themselves until it¡¯s time to head home.¡±She continued while scanning the room.

    ¡°How do you know when to come home?¡±I asked.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s kinda different every year. Sometimes they ride an animal through the city, sometimes it¡¯s over the giant tubes all over the city and sometimes the government just heards people back home. I don¡¯t know how they choose which and when but you¡¯ll know when the party is up.¡±She replied.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°...I should probably give some time to chew this information before you just swallow and choke."Said Nessiah.

    "Don''t worry about me Nessiah, I once snuck into a Calculus class and got a C on a stolen entrance exam because I was curious."I tried bragging.

    "Calcu-what?"Asked Nessiah confused.

    "Never mind, it was a joke. But yeah, I think I got the brunt of it so far."I tried reassuring.

    "It wasn''t very funny."Shouted Taylum as his voiced cracked across the table.

    "A transparent night sky lit up by a planetary light. That¡¯s once in a lifetime where I am from Nessiah. I almost never even hear of something like this back home, let alone to see it."I responded, extremely impressed.

    "Today is your lucky day since you are from uh... amnesia land. Not to worry, as Taylum would put it, it is my duty as a human being to clarify our customs and foundations."Nessiah said, winking and smiling at me.

    "Gather round children! Before you all sleep, how about a quick story time! Let''s make this interesting... if you children can stay awake until the end of my story then I will let you stay up for the ''angel sound''?"Nessiah loudly challenged over the dinner table.\

    "Yeeeeeeeeaehhh!!!!"The children excitedly shouted in unison.

    "Watch me, guys... I am the strongest and I will stay awake no matter what!"Screamed Billy anxiously.

    "Hey! Buddy...Hey!"Scolded Nessiah playfully.

    "Wha-what?"Responded Billy fearfully while twiddling his thumbs.

    "Shush, you''re kind of loud. Prove it, don''t yell it kiddo."commanded Nessiah, flicking Billy''s little red puffed nose.

    "Says the bright fire-haired, rolling pin tossing, bossy, knife-wielding, beautiful looking, awesome smiling, great... a-amazing...forget it man I''m in love! A cliche'' love... please don''t take this away from me."whispered Taylum in my ear.

    "I thought you needed to be at least 15 to even begin to understand something as profound as love. Congratulations Taylum, you beat me to it."I jokingly responded with a wide smile.

    "Hey, I''m serious. How old are you anyway? When I put those pajamas on you they were loose fitting, I checked, but now you seem taller, even your voice is a little deeper, and your pajamas...are smaller. Did you hit puberty and finish in a matter of minutes!? You even talk like an adult Lian."Questioned Taylum suspiciously.

    "I¡¯m 17 going on 18... I think but I learn kinda...quicker than normal."I said reluctantly.

    "You''re older than me! You¡¯re closer to Nessiah than me! I will find true love first I swear Ness--"yelled a heartbroken Taylum before being interrupted with a spinning wooden projectile spoon in the forehead.

    "Billy takes after you, idiot! Stop shoving him down your idiotic vein, he''s only 6. Try and be a role model! Hmph! Billy is even beginning to pointlessly blood oath towards the heavens, like you."Scolded Nessiah.

    "Dude she- she''s, she''s mine"whispered Taylum as he rubbed his forehead from injury.

    "I never thought kitchenware was this dangerous until I met you Nessiah. Well, I don''t mean to sound rude, but is this an apartment or a house I can''t tell? It''s gorgeous nonetheless don''t get me wrong."I asked.

    "Well... see for yourself clueless. Go ahead, right through the screen door Blue Eyes, it''s going to be quite the revelation."Nessiah calmly stated while pointing towards the large metal balcony near the dinner table

    Gradually my curiosity began to take over as I took my first steps towards the balcony. As the screen door opened, a large comforting cold breeze wrapped around my body. It was windy and cool, step by step I felt comforted by what could only be described as the perfect breeze. The balcony was extremely large and covered with the same odd beautiful orange wood-metal hybrid of the building, only made better by the ongoing colorful fireworks from the lively festival in the distance.

    "This an extremely high up balcony for a house or an apartment, what are you landing an aircraft here?"I sarcastically stated turning my head back towards Nessiah.

    "Keep walking Blue Eyes I-"commanded a confident Nessiah

    Before Nessiah even finished speaking to me, I felt an overpowering warm wind force my body towards the waist-high railing and¡­ it was amazing. I found myself shoved into an eagle-eye view of the city and it was unlike anything I had ever seen. New Dwarden had a unique sepia lit cityscape blurred by a spectacle of roaring bright lights from the unending fireworks and the starry sky. The night sky only made this city shine so much brighter. The sound of my heartbeat easily became louder with every breath I took. Small amounts of clouds hovered barely out of reach and large metal-like aerophone shaped buildings populated almost every nook and cranny. New Dwarden was a city seemingly comprised of instrument inspired architecture! Most buildings seem to be inspired by a flute but few were obvious trumpets and hybrids of other instruments. A good portion of the aerophone shaped buildings looked exactly the same and most of them at least a mile high off the ground. I found myself attracted yet again towards the railing of the balcony. As I grasped the metal railing and looked towards the center night lit sky, I began to stare at a usually large white cloud. The single pulsating cloud was like a large bumpy marshmallow oozing light shows from within.

    "Hey Blue Eyes! Here they come! Pick up that jaw you just dropped and pay attention!"Yelled a faded Nessiah from behind.

    "This is beautiful and crazy! Majestic! Marvelous! How is this even possible... this is beyond anything I have even dreamed! Amazing..."I tried futilely screaming over the loud wind towards Nessiah.

    "Hey!"Screamed Nessiah while gesturing to turn around with her index finger.

    "Holy..."I muttered under my breath as I turn over to the massive white cloud being parted in front of me.

    In that instance, I felt time stop once more. A large naval warship-like aircraft burst through the large white cloud dangerously hovering above the city, and like a flock of birds, ships began to pour out from behind each other. The night sky was littered with flying naval ships of all sizes. It was like looking at giant fireflies coming out of random clouds in the sky. The already unbelievable spectacle took yet another sucker punch to my logic as the seemingly endless highway of flying ships was accompanied by what appears to be whales flying alongside them. Never have I gazed at a more spectacular night sky.

    "You have ships?! In the sky?! Whales too!?"I turned and screamed with all my might towards Nessiah.

    "Whales take into the skies from time to time Lian. I thought you would be more surprised at the giant castle in the sky Blue Eyes."Nessiah screamed back.

    "What cas-..."I said as I turned back towards the explosion of ships.

    Above the endless streams of ships emerging from various clouds hovered a massive gear riddled metal castle in the glistening deep blue moonlight. Explosive chanting from the streets below welcomed the humongous god imposing structure.

    "I''ve never seen such technical marvels... it''s really breathtaking. What kind of home does everyone reside in! Where the hell am I again?"I walked and yelled exhausted towards Nessiah.

    "New Dwarden is the city... Cherubim is the name of the style of architecture, Blue Eyes. I have never seen anyone so entertained and astonished in my life, not even these kids were as impressed as you. You''re like a tenth child!"Laughed Nessiah.

    "C''mon Lian, these kids need to hear their story and you''re taking away their time with your bewilderment."Yelled Nessiah as she gathered the children toward the middle of the balcony.

    Taking advantage of the wind speed slowing down, Nessiah riles the children towards the middle of the balcony.

    "Alright kiddies... gather round, this one is going to be about our home. We got to do the dirty and recite the boring stuff so that when you kids grow... you can stay out of trouble. Ok, before we discuss the meat of our history, the Dominus Aeronean, we must first recite the Arc Commandments. You know, the undisputed rules of the overly protective Primarian Arc, our government."Directed Nessiah, as the wind, died down and the firework explosions faded into the background of the sky.

    After a good amount of time gazing in awe, I began to feel fatigued. I was actually recovering from the vast amount of excitement I just went through. I took a much-needed break among the sitting eager children, although most look like they were already succumbing to sleep.

    "Again this is for your safety kiddo''s but we can also take consider this a test to see who is ready to stay up with Taylum and Lian for the Seraphim Chime. Those who memorize at least one of these foolish rules within a week win''s a box of delectable Chocoviar Chocolate."Nessiah challenged.

    Nessiah comfortably sat down in an old wooden chair in front of the children and then pulled out a glossy piece of golden paper.

    "Listen up... these rules are absolute here in New Dwarden, breaking them usually means a brutal punishment or death. To understand the Aeronean or formerly known Dominus Eros, you have to understand the stupid laws here."Whispered Taylum as he sat down next to me.

    Taylum fell silenced to the crinkling sound of the golden piece of paper in Nessiah''s hand. It was odd to see him so serious, but in any case, that can only represent the grim validity of these upcoming words.

    "Here we go kiddos! Pay attention!"Nessiah ordered.

 Chapter 5-5: Onward! Into new Dwarden!

    <ol>

    <li>Recognize the Primarian Arc as your loyal government.</li>

    <li>Remain faithful to the Primarian Arc in all its ideals.</li>

    <li>Obey direct representation of the Primarian Arc.</li>

    <li>Do not aim harmful/negative ideology towards the Primarian Arc.</li>

    <li>Honor those who fight for the Primarian Arc.</li>

    <li>Murder without government authoritative power is absolutely forbidden. " Nessiah explained while pausing continuously through yawns.</li>

    </ol>

    "Nessiah...are you tired? Because half the kids here are already asleep and my butt''s getting kind of itchy." said Taylum.

    ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for cleaning your rear.¡± She responded with a generous amount of sass.

    It appeared neither Nessiah nor Taylum appreciated each other¡¯s commentary. It didn¡¯t take too long for Taylum to yet another question that would upset Nessiah. After asking:

    ¡°Can you put some more enthusiasm in your words?¡± He said, presumably trying to make the kids laugh.

    Naturally, she swiftly got up from her wooden chair and paced menacingly towards Taylum. I could almost smell the beads of sweat dripping from Taylum''s forehead, not-to-mention other more bodily scents.

    "Hey, Nessiah...uh- hey...*cough...no offense right? Where do you keep pulling out those wooden spoons!? Do you keep those in your wo-! OOOOOOOOW!"Said Taylum panicking in a back peddle.

    "Whoa! Look who is also asleep now!" Yelled Nessiah as she walked back to her chair satisfied.

    I was terrified. Did Nessiah just kill this boy!? No...no she didn''t. What an arm though!? Once again Nessiah bashed Taylum''s skull with a furious intent, only this time Taylum appeared to have learned his lesson in receiving two servings with spoons. He was determined to pretend he was mortally wounded with an odd twitching wink towards me. Aside from loud clunk and inevitable bruise, Taylum appeared fine. That kid seems to have the hardest head around.

    All the kids that were still awake - which appeared to be like 4 out of the 10- seemed to have taken Nessiah''s wooden spoon assault as a warning, and thus they have all been either feared into sleep or already asleep; all except the one named Billy. Billy seemed more like Taylum than any other kid and like Taylum, once Billy had his mind set on something he will either say it or do it. Unfortunately for Nessiah, Billy''s mindset was on that chocolate Nessiah promised to the child who would stay awake and recite at least one rule of the Arc Commandments. I honestly don''t know how he does it. Billy appears to be the youngest of the children, therefore what Nessiah is saying to him is nothing short of a monotone lullaby. Clearly, these rules were meant for the older children to memorize, and myself of course.

    "Rude interruptions aside, back to rule number seven! Breaking rule number seven will lead to the execution of both the murderer and a legal guardian/relative. I love this one. Pretty much, anyone, the government deems partially responsible." Said Nessiah, whipping up the golden piece of paper back into her hands.

    "7. Any heinous sexual acts will result in the imprisonment of the accused party and ultimately divine extradition. Nessiah continued.

    8. Stealing is forbidden.

    Billy, Lian, Taylum, and anyone is still pretending to be awake; if you are caught stealing, the perpetrator will be forced to give up one of his limbs or to pay the victim a 200% hike value in Talon; the choice is of the victims choosing. We have only FOUR Limbs." Nessiah recited with an odd sadistic smile.

    "Finally,

    9. False testimony of an accused party will result in the divine extradition of the criminals entire family or present guardians.

    These rules are presented and given to you by the Primarian Arc. As a civilian, you represent New Dwarden''s government, laws, and ideals. Please refrain from disobeying any of these rules or suffer it¡¯s associated punishment. Thank you citizen, for becoming part of the New Dwarden vision, thus forth being part of the greatest city in the land. For further obligations and details, please check and see the latest New Dwarden Manuscript provided by your government the Primarian Arc once a month every Friday.

    Interesting huh? Huh, kiddies?" Nessiah disdainfully explained.

    Nessiah appeared pleased to finish reading, that is until she spotted Billy. Every child except for one in the front of her was essentially asleep now. Even Taylum seemed to have accidentally fallen asleep as he laid there pretending to be unconscious.

    "Awww... Billy, you were not supposed to stay awake for this C''mon! Chocolate is no good for someone right before nap time. Don''t ruin my plans!" laughed Nessiah.

    "I am the winner. Really strong." Whispered Billy, his body teetering between sleep.

    "No, no, no Billy. You haven¡¯t one yet, I¡¯m still here." Yelled Taylum.

    ¡°Yeah well your not part of this contest. You probably already stole from the stash I had hidden to get hazy brained Lian up here.¡± She said, poking fun at me.

    ¡°And was that a bad thing?¡± He responded cheekily.

    ¡°Clearly you weren¡¯t listening to the Arc Commandments.¡± She laughed.

    ¡°Well, Lian and his little gang wouldn¡¯t of been saved if it wasn¡¯t for me flexing the rules a bit.¡± He said straight faced.

    ¡°Well you got lucky. In all honesty, you were even luckier that I didn¡¯t ground you for ages to come after pulling that stunt. Go see how your flexing of rules work out in New Dwarden, I promise you¡¯ll never see chocolate again.¡± She explained.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡± Said Taylum defiantly.

    "Taylum (*cough), you have tears coming out your eyes right now. In fact, I am a hundred percent sure you were just crying." I whispered with a heavy sigh.

    "Of course I''m not! It¡¯s a... "Whispered Taylum aggressively towards me.

    "Riiiiight....weren''t you supposed to be sleeping Taylum?" Nessiah changed the subject mercifully.

    "I was unconscious! You hit¡­ really hard. But these tears, they''re not tears, I only had uh... super happy dream, like I was so happy I teared up." Taylum said, trying to cover up his shame.

    After a very short and horrific game of wooden spoon tag, Taylum was "not crying" in the corner again. Shortly after there game, the children woke groggily from their positions on the center of the balcony. Even though Nessiah appeared impulsively violent, she was amazingly raising ten children. Everyone seemed to respect her to a degree, and Nessiah, in turn, works really hard to keep everyone safe and fed. Nessiah was truly a beautiful and respectful woman, and beautiful in all regards. My mom would have really liked her.

    "Alright now that everyone is semi-awake here, go change into your striped PJ¡¯s, walk to your beds and go back to sleep! Maybe when most of you guys are a little older than eight you can stay up with us." Commanded Nessiah.

    The exhausted children systematically got up and slowly walked inside towards their large candle-lit room. Grunting and yawning accompanied them all the way back to their little white cotton beds.

    "Now Lian... that little explanation was for both you and the children... but mostly you." Nessiah laughed.

    "I got the hint when most of the children fell asleep." I said, appreciating her obvious subtlety.

    "What is the Primarian Arc anyway?" I immediately asked.

    "You are not an informed person are ya?" Nessiah said as she giggled playfully and stretched her arms to make herself comfortable on the small wooden chair again.

    "Listen here Blue Eyes, this one is going to be kind of a doozy, it''s the meat bud, extremely important! IMPORTANT! OK?" Nessiah continued.

    "Got it, thanks for the warning." I said in assurance.

    I know the enigma essentially put away most memories that would cause me pain, and that tomorrow I would remember even less, but I can still remember how excellent of an engineer my mother was and how she would always read me somewhat terrible bedtime stories when I was a toddler. My mom would often read me stories like, Engineering 1+1, and The Adventures of Robotics. Even though the thick books would put me to sleep, I feel as though I really retained quite a bit from these lengthy and often convoluted novels. From bedtimes to every morning breakfast, my mom would always read to me a piece. Walls of text aren''t appetizing, but I learned advanced mathematics, programming, and even how to speak "with big words" -as Taylum pointed out earlier- at the age of twelve. I¡¯m ready to see this place for what it is.

    "The Primarian Arc is a group comprised of five powerful governing bodies, and bodies they are because the things they do can barely even be considered human, let alone humane. One body represents each major influence in the four large Sub-Area¡¯s. It''s not a secret that I dislike all of them though. Anyway, each Sub-Area is comprised of hundreds of individually named...districts. The city of New Dwarden is made up of four major Sub-Areas labeled Residencian, Komidan, Tre''bal and the Main Convivium. Really flashy names I know, but nobody really calls them by their true name, only there nature. The Residencian is the living quarters area where the majority of homes and small businesses preside." Nessiah explained as if she was reading off the golden piece of paper with the Arc Commandments.

    Admittedly it was a little difficult for me to pay attention to the whole spiel Nessiah was giving me. I don''t know if she really knew what a wild concept it was for me to see naval ship''s, fortresses, and whale''s, flying alongside each other in the sky. I knew Nessiah was giving me crucial information about New Dwarden, but one gaze at the striking night blue sky and I was lost to my thought''s. That planetary light was unbeatable and humbling. Luckily, Nessiah hadn''t noticed my mind was drifting so I began to ask questions to ground myself to reality.

    "Is the entirety of New Dwarden architecture comprised of instrument shaped skyscrapers and buildings?" I asked in an attempt to shift my mind back into hers.

    "Why of-course why wouldn''t they be!?" Nessiah smiled.

    "Don''t mind me... it was just a thought. You were saying?" I awkwardly stated.

    "If somebody asks you where you''re from, you can just state your Quadrant''s name. Just say hi I''m Lian, and I am from D-Layton, D for district, A.K.A. here. It honestly comes down to preference, you can also state your buildings number if you want -Cherubim #929-. Since your suffering from amnesia, I''d prefer you stick with us in here. This city hides many knives.¡± Said Nessiah.

    "No... I think I got that idea when you put a knife to me and threatened to kill me." I said with a sigh of understanding.

    "Glad we are on the same page!" Nessiah smiled..

    "...Nessiah can I ask why we have to be up here instead of the festival?" I said.

    I think I was starting to get a handle on who Nessiah really was. She seemed to be this unique kind of passionate...or crazy in a way. She appeared extremely intelligent and good-hearted, so long as you don''t cross her. Honestly...I can begin to see why Taylum had grown such a crush on her. She is tough and fierce, and her fiery orange hair only compliments her mood swings.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "I don''t want to drown you with information Lian! Let me get to that a bit later. I-O-U ok?" Explained Nessiah as I nodded my head in approval.

    "Anyway, the Komida is the agricultural districts where most food growth and nature-related occupants reside. The Komida, or the better known Rush Gardens, is almost strictly farmland and nature preserve''s." Nessiah continued.

    "Rush Gardens?" I asked

    "The Komida earned the name Rush Garden''s because of the sheer speed people are accustomed to working to over there and the creatures that you need to bolt away from should you find yourself somewhere you shouldn¡¯t be. " Said Nessiah.

    "The Tre..Tray...Trel...hold on I always screw up the way this sounds." Said Nessiah.

    "You said it right before..." I said in the hopes of cheering her up.

    It didn''t cheer her up. In fact, it was as if she grew crosshairs for pupil''s and the reflection of my face was dead center. I could only awkwardly cough to dissipate her frustration.

    "Tresbal! Tre''bal! Tre''bal! Yes, I got it!" Said Nessiah with bubbling joy.

    "Tre''bal is the area of the city where the larger businesses reside, and it''s also where the schooling system takes place. The Tre''bal has many ridiculous nicknames like Chi-Cho, The Backsides Coin, Gunner Alter, but the prominent name is The Commons. The Commons is the largest section of the four. The Commons has many reasons why it''s called the way it is. The widely accepted reason why it''s called The Commons is that people consistently visit it. If you visit it often, then you have a normal life. Everything that isn''t home or small businesses resides in The Commons. Be it schooling, mining, policing, or other big jobs, The Commons is where you need to be if you want to overly succeed financially in New Dwarden. Don''t even get me started on schooling, New Dwarden''s school system is a whole other day of explanation. I''m not trying to stay here all night." Nessiah Continued.

    "New Dwarden sounds massive! I''m assuming everything is connected right?" I said in awe.

    "Right you are Blue Eyes!" Said Nessiah proud.

    "The city pretty much looks like a wagon wheel with pimples." Shouted Taylum from the corner of the balcony.

    "What....?" I scoffed in disgust.

    "Are you crying?" Asked Nessiah.

    "No. Sniff*" Replied Taylum

    "As unsavory as the simile was, Taylum is somewhat right. The city essentially does look a wagon wheel. Imagine a giant circle with four rings inside of it. The Residencian is the outermost ring, the Tre''bal would be the third ring towards the center of the wheel, the place where everything comes together. Finally, imagine the Komidan or Rush Gardens being the second ring in-between the center of the wheel and the Tre''bal. Now just add four huge bridges as the dividers of the wagon wheel and presto! We got a wagon a wheel for a city."

    "Yeah I''m beginnning to picture pretty well. Doesn''t seem as complex as it appears." I thought aloud.

    "I mean it is when you consider the many little rings inside the other rings, then the underground, other tiny bridges for maintenance and the like, and even the skies have sections but that''s a talk for another day. Wel''ll just stick with the bridges for now." She said in a fit of laughter.

    "Thanks for sparing me. I do want to know sometime soon though." I said clapping my hands against my thighs.

    "First thing in the morning. I''ll tell ya. We''ll stick to the bridges for now." She said with a wide smile.

    "The four bridges serve as the crucial connection to every district and getting around between the Sub-Areas. Those four main bridges basically unit everything that is essential to daily life in New Dwarden. Even though the four bridges are the main routes of travel, there are other ways of getting around. One can always try and avoid bridges by traversing upwards or below through the Rush Gardens, and risk being killed by monstrous livestock and creatures alike. If someone is truly desperate, they can sneak through some mini-bridges provided only for government affiliates." Said Nessiah.

    "I''m sorry, where do the uh...pimples come in." I asked after daydreaming about what kind of creatures New Dwarden considers livestock.

    "Right the pimples..." Nessiah sighed.

    "That''s the final Sub-Area, it''s the Main Convivium! Just reel it back and picture the circle again for now. ¡° Said Nessiah.

    ¡°Imagine random bumps on the outside of the wheel. Essentially the Main Convivium is attached to the outer rim of the city, and only being attached through specific means and specific areas of the Residencian. Sometimes even the bumps have smaller bumps attached to them. To sum everything up, the Main Convivium refers to all the little hills attached to the Residencian, and believe me, there is an extraordinary amount." Nessiah continued.

    At this point, I grew a bit tired of the imagery. With all the "engineering" my mother read me, I feel like the circle analogy was getting to be a bit much, albeit the pimples bit is strangely appropriate. Nevertheless, all the rules, punishments, and sheer scale of the city have gotten me a bit uneasy. Aside from when Evan or Eva grabbed me, I never have gotten into such a situation where I don''t know so much, it''s nauseating.

    The thought of being killed so young, or having my limbs sliced off over a misunderstanding is horrifying, not-to-mention the monstrous livestock allegedly living in between. The thought of having my quest potentially ended by all these roadblocks was a little scary to put it bluntly.

    "Clench your fist any harder and you won''t have any fingernails Blue Eyes. Did you get everything I said? Because if you didn''t I''m sorry, I am almost out of breath." Warned Nessiah.

    "Ok... I think I got it so far." I quickly replied.

    "The Main Convivium, known as New Dwarden''s Backsides, are the individual sections of the city where entertainment is the number one priority. Altogether the Main Convivium is the smallest of the Sub-Area''s and is best known for its vaudeville, restaurants, and gambling establishments. I must add that you''re better off going there when you''re older Lian, less uh... restrictive." Nessiah continued.

    "Well, that was a lighter note," I said relieved.

    "Wait! You just named four Sub-Areas and there is are five people in the Primarian Arc." I said nervously.

    "Nice catch! The fifth is governed by the head honcho, he is the man in complete charge of all Sub-Areas and the hundreds of districts that make up the city of New Dwarden. The head honcho is known as Erasmus Alhonder or more commonly known as King Alhonder. I hear no one has the "honor" nor courage to call him by his full name anymore, after some...accidents. He is the highest puppeteer in our government, who very few have ever seen." Nessiah informed me while passionately cracking her knuckles.

    "Are you angry?" I asked politely.

    "Yeah." Nessiah replied reluctantly.

    At this instance, Nessiah''s fiery eyes dimmed for a moment. I don''t know Nessiah perfectly well, but what I do know so far her kind of personality demeanor demands respect, almost like my father. Seeing a moment of weakness in this kind of person makes you want to give the world to them. It''s honestly a very scary feeling.

    "Is Taylum crying too loudly?" I said in the hopes of changing the subject and cheering Nessiah up.

    "Nah, he''s fine in the corner," Nessiah replied with a crack of a smile.

    "I''m not crying. Billy threw something at my eyes!" Taylum exclaimed.

    "I didn''t, I''m supposed to be sleeping!" Shouted Billy from the inside of the home.

    "Then why aren''t you sleeping?" Asked Taylum with a smirk.

    "Yes Billy, why are you not sleeping?" Yelled Nessiah while trying to hold in some laughter.

    Nessiah turned to me with a huge smile. I felt like she knew what I was trying to do and she appreciated it.

    "You know, you''re probably wondering how a 21-year-old got stuck playing house with 10 children, or how and why I am reading New Dwarden law to a bunch of children." Nessiah leaned over to me and whispered.

    "I am wondering a lot of things right now Nessiah. So I am keeping my curiosity on priority control." I responded.

    "That''s a really nice way of saying shut-up, please leave me alone, and I don''t care. I appreciate the effort, Lian!" Nessiah laughed loudly.

    "No, no, no, no, it''s nothing like that Nessiah. It''s just that I feel overwhelmed. Like I need to pick up the pieces of my current puzzle before I start a new one." I responded semi-embarrassed.

    "I may not be as hard-headed as Taylum, or as sweet, but I live as an Aeronean as well. I feel it is my duty as an Aeronean and as a fellow human being to help you ease through your situation, granted you having that cross helps me trust you. That cross is an extremely important symbol to us Aeroneans, it¡¯s in fact so important that out there, you¡¯re simply executed when you wear it." Said Nessiah.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you threatened me at dinner when I didn¡¯t when I didn¡¯t know its significance. Right?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sure is.¡± She nodded.

    "Don''t go out of your way! I don''t want to make life harder for you than it already is." I said in response to her unexpected understanding.

    "Why do you think I am teaching you all these laws and providing you with five-star hospitality Blue Eyes? I want you the hell out of here! Another mouth to feed you¡¯re crazy!" Nessiah laughed loudly.

    I smiled at her, feeling strangely comforted by her passionate stare. It seems that Nessiah isn¡¯t the enemy I put her out to be.

    "We have just one more lesson before I fall asleep where I am sitting, so cut the soul-searching." Nessiah said, breaking our stare into one another..

    "If I am ever to let you out of here, you must know who the Aeronean are. It''s the reason why I am playing house and the reason why I almost slit your throat at dinner. Sorry about that by the way." Nessiah explained.

    "No...problem...?" I uncomfortably said.

    "The Aeronean, or formerly known Dominus Eros, and sometimes even known as the Dominus Aeronean, were an underground group of heroes, at least that''s what I believe. The Aeronean has many different names, I know, let''s stick with the old and true Aeronean. Since I am really tired and I desperately want to go to bed, I will make it nice and short for you. The Aeronean is a heroic way of life." Nessiah proclaimed very proudly with a fiery shine in her eyes.

    ¡°The Aeronean was a group of heroes dedicated to praising human morale, remove harsh New Dwarden punishments, and dispel unnecessarily impractical laws. The Aeronean was often considered a religion or a way of life due to its depth of commitment. If you remember what I said when I was reading the Arc Commandments, then you would remember that one of the laws prohibits the spreading of negative or conflicting ideas towards the Primarian Arc, and that was the major backbreaker of the Aeronean; I''m not even counting the many others. Upon realizing the as they put it ¡°blatant rebellion¡± of the Aeronean, the Primarian Arc issued a ''Cleansing Order''." Said Nessiah, visually uncomfortable.

    "Cleansing Order?" I said with a concerning gulp.

    "Yup. It''s as bad as it sounds. The Cleansing Order is a military command that issues a wide spread hunt for the accused. What''s worse is if you''re issued a Cleansing Order then anyone has the authority to disobey the Arc Commandments and essentially do as they please with you. If you disobey the Cleansing Order you will treated as if you just murdered. All of this violence and blood justified by the Primarian Arc as treason. The Cleansing Order is one of the few commands from the Primarian Arc that allows immunity towards the Arc Commandments. I was about the age of eight when my parents were taken from my home deep within the Rush Gardens, but that''s another story in itself. Many of the population twelve years ago supported Aeronean ideals and actively praised them as heroes of light until the ''Cleansing Order'', obviously. Now only a select few people remain. The Aeronean has been nearly reduced to what you see here living in this home; yes it is very sad but I am grateful of the friends my parents made and I am also grateful that I have the privilege to take care of these knuckleheads. Because of the positive impact the Aeronean had on people, there are few who harbor us in thankfulness, but at the same time we are afraid and too few to stand up for ourselves, although I wholeheartedly understand why. So as of now, I''m going to thank restaurant owner D¡¯rok for giving up a bunch of extra restaurant goodies for us to munch on all the time. He and his brother owns a restaurant named Cooma''s in between our Cherubim and the one to our left. Although, I hear his brother runs a restaurant exclusively not to far from here. We owe a lot to that man and his kitchen, and the fools who order too much for there own good." Continued Nessiah.

    She was visibly disturbed when talking about the Aeronean. Whatever it was that happened to them, must have been horrific. I remember people in Embrace that would walk away from one child, let alone ten. I feel bad for her, but she seems to be doing well given her circumstance.

    "I-I don''t know what to say." I said.

    "Well, I do... I am really sorry for the death threats earlier. You should be able to understand where I come from now. We Aeronean are hunted down like animals and since the Primarian Arc has such strict population records, they can execute every child here without them saying a word. This city is a beautiful city Lian, but it is founded by caged birds and blood, all in the name of order. The cross you wear around your neck symbolizes the Aeronean, and by the sound of it, you had absolutely no idea. It was rumored that in the prime of the Aeronean several firm believers would travel as exiled to spread the word of peace, like messengers if you please. The process of spreading the word is called Cedaning, mistaken by Taylum as seeding. No one ever confirmed their survival beyond New Dwarden, but I believe some of these messengers made it, and that you are the product of their triumph. It is a dangerous task to be a messenger, not only because of the wildlife on the outskirts of the city but because of the risk of being caught. If law enforcement catches you as a messenger, then you will be brutally tortured or killed and or both. Sometimes before there even caught...they erase their memories with a poison or potion...so as not to expose the rest of each other. Lian, I believe you are a direct product of a messenger. I believe someone is protecting you in the form of amnesia; there is almost no other explanation for you to be bearing that cross with so little knowledge of it." Nessiah confidently apologized and explained while wiping escaped tears from her eyes.

    At this point, there was no way anyone would ever believe the means I came here by, so I am forced to accept this tale of Nessiah, albeit a very convincing one that even I would have believed had it not been for the enigma following me around indirectly through the music box. It was against who I was to lie, even as a toddler I would take responsibility for all my shortcomings; luckily today the lie was made for me.

    "I don''t have many memories prior to my encounter with Taylum in the alley, so...I guess I have to agree with you." I forcefully stated.

    "You know what? I could tell that all this is hard for you and I, so let''s call it a day shall we?" Nessiah mercifully suggested.

    "Wait aren''t you going to stay up and listen for the Seraphim''s Chime with me?" I pleaded towards Nessiah.

 Chapter 5-6: Onward! Into new Dwarden!

    "Don''t worry about it blue eyes, I will listen to the Seraphim Chime in bed just like the other kids¡± She said with a whisper in her breath.

    ¡°Lian this is your first time though! At least as far as you can remember... so why don¡¯t you stay on this here balcony with Taylum and wait for it. It should be coming very soon right Taylum?" Explained Nessiah while gesturing towards Taylum.

    "Huh...what?" Said Taylum walking away from the corner of the balcony.

    "Are you sleeping!? How long have you-?! Everyone listen, I''m Taylum a warrior of the Aeronean who can''t even stay up for a history lesson on the group HE IS FIGHTING FOR!''" Nessiah huffed and puffed.

    "Here!" Screamed Nessiah as she hurls a wooden spoon at the forehead of a sleeping Taylum.

    "Owwwwwwwwwwww! What the-! Where do you even keep those!" yelled Taylum.

    "Hey accompany Lian for the Seraphim Chime will ya, because I¡¯m going to sleep!?" Commanded Nessiah.

    "Yes, mam..." whispered Taylum reluctantly while rubbing forehead.

    Nessiah slowly got up from her chair and did not waste any time heading towards her Victorian styled room just Taylum and I.

    "Hey Lian, I see you staring at Nessiah, she is mine you know." Whispered Taylum.

    "Don''t worry man, she is all yours, though I can see why you like her so much." I laughed hysterically.

    Taylum and I lied on the balcony in anticipation, both of us marveling the sky above us. It was a sight to behold. Exotic ships seemingly never stopped pouring out of every cloud, just when you thought they weren¡¯t anymore the giant fortress of a ship in the sky would simply produce more. Some ships were riddled with sharp edges like a modified old English warship, some were like small Viking ships that just glowed a warm blue, and there were even small flying vessels that resembled a bicycle with many propellers; all this and whales of every size and almost every color flourished the sky. I don¡¯t think New Dwarden is even Earth. I have never seen or heard anyone document a flying whale, let alone a glowing one, or even a red one.

    "I could tell this is truly your first time Lian¡­¡± Said Taylum, as he turned and stared at me.

    I could only nod at Taylum and continue to stare upwards. Something about lying down somewhere high and up and just staring at the heavens was beyond relaxing. I...wish I¡¯d done it back home.

    ¡°You forgot how to blink.¡± He laughed.

    ¡°Lian! Screw the balcony. Do you want to get a real view?" Suggested Taylum with a mischievous look on his face.

    No matter what I said, Taylum didn¡¯t seem like the type to say no to, so in order to save myself of some inevitable pleading and yelling, I played along with him.

    "Let''s see it, holy man." I laughed.

    "Check it out, Billy left a half his chocolate bar here!" Taylum enthusiastically pointed out.

    "Ok...are you that hungry? I thought you just had dinner." I asked with a painfully-blank expression.

    "Oh right... you were unconscious. How do you think we got up here Lian? Don''t say an elevator or stairs. Just watch and learn." Taylum pleaded.

    Taylum looked all around the balcony as if he was searching for something. Up and down, Taylum walked with his index finger scanning the night sky.

    "Perfect! He will sense this here. The wind is perfect!" Said Taylum.

    After pacing a few steps more, Taylum stopped at the middle of the balcony and put on a wide grin.

    ¡°This will do. It¡¯ll sense it.¡± Said Taylum.

    At a moment''s glance, Taylum took out the piece of chocolate in his pocket and waved it in the air.

    "What will sense the what? I don''t understand!" I questioned, extremely confused.

    Somehow the air became extremely warm, almost as if the temperature became unbearable humid. This weird change in temperature was accompanied by a piercing putrid smell, a smell so bad, it was hard to resist gagging.

    "Hey Cannoli! Where the heck were you!?" Shouted Taylum over my shoulder.

    I slowly began to turn around, as I knew that Taylum was definitely talking to something behind me. I turned my cheek behind me in curiosity only to be presented with a large bluish-green gecko-like lizard creature. I looked at it directly in its bold black beady eyes and saw the reflection of Taylum running towards it.

    "Holy..." I said under my breath.

    "Cannoli is his name! Don''t worry he is totally friendly!" Assured Taylum as he patted his large scaly snout.

    "D-Don''t worry? T-there is a large - gecko- a-almost in your home... w-what, what.... I...don''t even know what to worry about anymore." I yelled as my stomach sank to the cold metal ground.

    "I can''t believe I didn''t check above the balcony... you were there the whole time weren''t you Cannoli! Well...guess I gotta clean the slime you left above there too.¡± Laughed Taylum.

    This creature was about the size of a four-door vehicle. I mean, it¡¯s something you¡¯d want to see from behind some bars at a zoo! It was absolutely incredible! Its eyes black as night, it¡¯s skin blue-ish green and rough as an alligator, and it¡¯s hair...it¡¯s hair, blood red. I¡¯d never would''ve thought I would be staring at a giant gecko, let alone one with a mane of wispy hair.

    ¡°You know what time it is don''t cha Cannoli! Chocolate time! One thing you gotta know about Cannoli is he will do anything for chocolate, IF HE LIKES you." Taylum continued while waving his chocolate nonchalant.

    "I-I don''t know anything about a giant gecko, let alone one who loves chocolate, but is this thing dangerous!" I explained astonished to Taylum.

    ¡°No of course not! It only stomps and chomps on people it hates!¡± Said Taylum, shrugging off any remnant of danger.

    ¡°Oh, wonderful! How do I say I¡¯m mashed potatoes in Giant Gecko!?¡± I said, fearing for everything and anything.

    "Oh right, I forget your brain is mushy. I don''t know what this ''Gecko'' is but Cannoli is an Ignorpa; a kind of like lizard around New Dwarden that is extremely common in both uhm...companionship and uh...big words...population. Cannoli is different though, we don''t own him nor do we even have nearly the amount of money it cost to properly own an Ignorpa. Cannoli is different because the only thing keep him here is our friendship and definitely not the chocolate.

    ¡°So these are like your horses!?¡± I whispered in panic.

    ¡°Our what?¡± Taylum asked.

    As I whispered in panic towards Taylum, I felt a large clump of slime drop on my head like a giant weighted raindrop. Before I knew it I being drenched by a fountain of slime from the gaping mouth that stood behind me.

    Taylum walked towards me with chocolate in hand, waving it hypnotically; and the creature? The creature was completely under its spell.

    ¡°See Lian, the Ignorpa tend to provide transportation around New Dwarden because of their accessibility, speed, stability, low maintenance, and wait for it... the ability to scale metal walls! Cool right!" Taylum explained while showcasing rubbing Cannoli¡¯s chest and climbing it¡¯s back.

    ¡°See look at! It¡¯s a good boy!¡± He said, completely carefree.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I don''t even know why I am still surprised at this point. Giant flute shaped buildings, flying boats, flying whales, and giant light shows in god-sized clouds, what else is huge in this place!" I said baffled.

    "My brain. Here! Enough explaining, I¡¯ll show you what Cannoli can really do. Hop onto his back with me!" yelled Taylum as he fed Cannoli chocolate.

    "Like this?!" I asked while struggling to climb onto his strange red hair.

    "No... No.... no... You have to really grab his little tufts of red hair. They are really durable and extremely secure. Don''t worry they don''t hurt him. Normally people who buy Ignorpa have some sort of special saddle, but today we will improvise." Taylum explains while pulling me up on Cannoli''s back.

    "Wh-What we are improvising! Find a sadd--" I tried to ask before being interrupted by Cannoli''s coiling tail.

    "Usually he makes a little shelter out of his tail, but today he seems kinda adventurous. No baby is on board and no little dog is here either, so that means one thing. He is going to hold us with his long tail!" Said Taylum as he braced closer to me in excitement.

    "Oh boy..." I pouted.

    "Yeah Cannoli! Take us to the top and step on it! Hold on Lian!¡± He yelled in excitement.

    The creature¡¯s tail perked up like a snake and in an instant coiled tightly around Taylum and I. All I could really do was watch as the creatures tail uncomfortably tucked and coiled Taylum and I close together as it prepared to¡­ run...no...climb the walls!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this Taylum, our horses didn¡¯t scale walls!¡± I shouted as Cannoli began to pick up speed vertically.

    ¡°Seriously hold on or you will fall!" Warned Taylum while screaming and laughing.

    We both grabbed onto the red fur aligning the creature''s tail and held on for our dear lives while screaming at the top of our lungs.

    At Taylum''s command, Cannoli climbed the Cherubim at breakneck speeds, especially for two children. Cannoli enthusiastically passed window after window weaving flawlessly around the many protrusions of the building. The creature¡¯s ability to climb was equally as amazing as my ability to not pass out or vomit through this crazy ride. Riding Cannoli felt like riding along a winding roller-coaster ride with a broken seat belt.

    "Were here! Look alive Lian!" Said Taylum as he turned towards me with a guilty grin.

    My eyes were wide open and as alive as can be and my face was as pale as my pajamas. I could only respond to Taylum is with an unsure smile.

    "Look at your hair!" yelled Taylum as he exploded in laughter.

    "Look at yours, you look like you got electrocuted!" I teased at him while I too began uncontrollably laughing.

    "I don''t know what electo-thingamajig means but I know it means my hair is wacky." Taylum agreed laughing.

    I don¡¯t which I felt was more terrifying, Taylum not knowing what electricity was or the fact that he and I are now so high up, I could practically jump and touch clouds.

    ¡°So...uh¡­, how do we get the Cannoli to let us go?¡± I whispered at Taylum.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird...he should of let us go by now.¡± Laughed Taylum.

    ¡°He what!?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Relax...I just forgot to say the special word.¡± He replied.

    ¡°And what word is that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Chocolate.¡± He said loudly and smugly.

    It was just as Taylum said, the moment he even mentioned the word chocolate Cannoli unraveled his tail and dropped us to the ground below. The creature was as excited to receive the chocolate as a dog would be receiving a treat. It only took a moment for the creature to actually bow his head at Taylum in anticipation, it¡¯s pouting eyes brightened by the night sky. Irresistible.

    ¡°See? Friendly.¡± Said Taylum while smiling.

    ¡°You give him a bit of the chocolate now and the rest when we need to go.¡± He continued while dropping the piece of chocolate into the creature''s mouth.

    ¡°So what happens when you say chocolate and you don¡¯t have chocolate.¡± I said while brushing some dirt of my pajamas.

    ¡°You know what...I don¡¯t know. Never thought about that.¡± He replied, puzzled at the prospect.

    "Anyway, the Seraphim Chime should begin very soon so let''s gaze at the stars before it starts, you know...to get in touch with our spirit animals and stuff."Said Taylum as he pointed towards the sky.

    We arrived in an enormous empty large square rooftop with a crystal clear view of the starry sky. It was like instinctual, but both Taylum and I just laid down and rested below the starry sky with nothing but the glowing night sky. Despite the nightmare circumstance of my arrival to this city, I felt an unrivaled peace on the rooftop; perhaps it was the thousands of shining stars or perhaps...even the enigma suppressing the pain; whatever the case, I really was having fun. Somehow...I knew it was wrong, but for the moment, I didn¡¯t care. The sky really did look like an ocean, and as my dad would put it, it¡¯s glistening gems were on full display.

    "Hey, Taylum?" I took and breath and asked

    "Yeah Lian?" He replied.

    "Can I ask you a serious question?" I asked with a mischievous grin.

    "Go for it." laughed Taylum.

    "This is your hiding place isn''t it, there are chips everywhere. You''re damn pig right?" I exploded in laughter.

    "That was your serious question!?" Taylum responded annoyed.

    "No... No, it wasn''t." I said after my laughter died down.

    "Well, either way... yes I¡¯m a bit selfish. You try and live with ten children and not go insane. These chips really do take the edge off of always having to be home." He said grumbling.

    Between the wild ride and the night sky, I had forgotten that the Aeronean were seemingly forbidden from going to the festival down below. It never occurred to me that Taylum was risking his life to simply speak his mind. I could respect him in that regard. More-so, Nessiah works towards raising ten children on her own, basically imprisoning herself to duty. She and everyone else here deserve some kind of reprieve, how can a city treat good people like this? I wonder if my father would know the answer to such a question.

    "Taylum...what''s so special about this festival? I mean, the fireworks are still going on and the ships in the sky haven''t even remotely slowed down! I know it¡¯s to celebrate time passing and the Seraphim chime but there has to be some sort of awesome attraction down there keeping the people alive and awake."I asked.

    "It''s really cool trust me. Like Nessiah said, the festival celebrates the annual ''Seraphim Chime'', and the overall health of the people of New Dwarden but down in the festival they have a plethora of different mouthwatering meals ranging from fire-roasted Burds to barbecued pork! It''s so delicious thinking about it! It is an abuse for the mind I tell ya!" explained Taylum, clutching his head and his stomach.

    "I love the sound of that pork but which flying bird do you eat?" I jokingly responded.

    "What... are you dumb? Burds don''t fly. Yes they have feathers but Burds are creatures that live and are raised in the Rush Gardens, they spend most of the time just grazing on grass and stuff." Taylum responded confused.

    "Of course they don''t fly here..." I sighed.

    "I thought I saw huge birds fly around the whales and the ships coming through the clouds!" I continued shocked.

    "What you saw was a mixture of the species Ignorpa and other beasts gliding from their owner''s ships- and yes Ignorpa glide -at least some of them.

    ¡°Other beasts?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, many other beasts. Some big o''l scary ones too, some whose names escapes me right now. " Explained an amused Taylum.

    "D-D-R- erm... D-R-" He struggled.

    D-dragons!?" I shouted in excitement.

    "I don''t know why you''re so excited, Lian. Some of those things come from the sky on the outskirts and swoop down to take you for breakfast!¡± He shouted with a dramatic flare.

    Of course that hasn¡¯t changed. Over where I¡¯m from, you can only shout at them from the safety of your home. Not only are dragons real here, but they are just as terrifying as any storybook described them to be.

    ¡°You''re right about one of their names, I think Dragon is most common. Luckily there very intelligent and through a very bloody past, their kind has learned to stay away from lower New Dwarden." Taylum added.

    "Lower?" I asked.

    "Uh...yeah, where we reside. Rarely and I mean RARELY do they ever snatch people off their balcony or roofs. That''s why there is a rule against cooking outside if you live on a higher part of the building, and even if you do, Dragons still most likely won''t attack. How they feed, when they kill, and why they do is still a mystery, but most of them feed in outskirts outside the city and reside way above the clouds. Only really powerful individuals can slay them, and even fewer have them as pets. I¡¯m talking people with earth moving weapons ya know?" Taylum explained while munching on a leftover bag of chips.

    ¡°Like a bomb?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No. People wish it was a bomb. Something more personal. You can¡¯t befriend a dragon with bombs, you gotta show a more dominating force.¡± He replied.

    ¡°So like a sword?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sometimes. But I heard that some members of the Primarian Arc can use just there hands! Seriously!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Long ago, well...before I was born, came a monster ravaging about in the city, tearing it¡¯s resources from the Rush Gardens and making a mess out of its workers. It was one of the bloodiest known monster attacks in the city. No one knows what it was for sure...because the only survivor who saw the monster attack was that of the Primarian Arc but¡­ they say it was a dragon; a dragon that wasn¡¯t slain only pummeled brutally into submission by someone they call Mr. Wolf. This Mr. Wolf is said to be tall, wears a robe, and is only present in times of crisis and utter insubordination. It is said the dragon or beast is now serving Mr. Wolf with all his...oppressive needs. Scary right?¡± He continued with a chill to his voice.

    "I''m going to have to process a lot when I go to sleep today, assuming I don''t get eaten of-course." I said jokingly.

    What kind of monster bare-hands a dragon and makes it a pet? Where I come from, nukes usually take out the monsters, but these monsters are limited to the monsters inside people and not giant beasts. I have to be very careful in New Dwarden, creatures I thought to be grounded in my reality are beginning to take flight and scale towers shaped of instruments.

    "Anyways! Besides the beast and food, they have amazing magicians, weird puppeteers that animate just about anything, master swordsman from all around the city, famous blacksmiths who craft for all kind, and even the Mad Madici¡¯s."Continued Taylum.

    "Yeah...yeah, let''s brush the Dragons aside right Taylum." I said sarcastically.

    "What are Mad Madici¡¯s?" I asked.

    "They are a group of people who apparently can cure anything if they set their mind to it, but only if the person or animal who wants to be cured believes in their hullabaloo gibberish. Many people claim to have been cured of incurable diseases and such but personally, I don''t believe in them. I feel like they make a mockery out of modern medicine with their hokey pokey magic miracles." Taylum disdainfully explains.

    "Wait! Can they cure a baby!?" I yelled in an epiphany.

 Chapter 5-7: Onward! Into new Dwarden!

    "Wait a minute! The baby you carry around is sick?!" Taylum asks in utter surprise.

    "Yes! Very sick and I need to heal him as soon as possible! This can be my ticket!" I shouted towards Taylum as I sat up in anxiety.

    "Why are you all of a sudden talking like you stubbed your toe? You do know you''re an Exiled right? A foreigner? Did Nessiah''s words not get into that thick head of yours? You will be brutally tortured if caught!" Taylum Scolded.

    "I don''t see any other option here! Do you have medicine!?" I screamed annoyed.

    "Let''s calm down and back it up Lian. Whatever sickness your baby has won''t get healed by you screaming in my ear." Taylum furiously responded.

    I sat in silence. Taylum was right. According to Nessiah, the New Dwarden government will commit horrors to me if I am caught and according to them I don''t live here; I am part of this weird religion called Aeronean, and I have amnesia.

    At first the enigma seemingly sent me to New Dwarden at random, but now I''m beginning to see the connection. Could it really be? A light at the end of the tunnel so soon.

    "And to answer your question, we practically live in an orphanage! Something like medicine is a luxury we can''t afford and I¡¯m certain you''re not carrying a single talon either! " Taylum furiously responded.

    "How long does this festival last?" I asked.

    "One more night." Taylum replied reluctantly

    "Look..." Taylum heavily sighs.

    "Even if I believed in these Mad Madaci, they are incredibly expensive, like life savings expensive. Let¡¯s just go hunting for jobs tomorrow... OK. I promise, just lay low for tonight rest and think it over, there is no need to die tonight, trust me, I would know." He continued.

    It was as if my mind screamed for me to head towards the bustling festival. I appreciate Taylum''s concern but he doesn''t know what¡¯s at stake here, nor can he know. If there is a chance in front of me to end all of this and to see my parents again, then I will charge towards it. The baby I hold in my possession is a random time bomb, one of which I cannot afford to see go off.

    "Yeah... tomorrow... Taylum." I muttered.

    "Promise!" Shouted Taylum while grasping my white T-shirt.

    "You have to promise! You have to promise or I won''t let Cannoli take you down from here." Taylum shouted even louder.

    "Cut it out with the threats Taylum... I promise." I hesitantly responded.

    "Gooooood! Great! Phew...you had me worried there." Taylum sighed in relief.

    "Don''t worry Taylum, I just got a bit worked up." I said with an odd confidence.

    It took me a bit, but I managed to unwind after staring at the sky some more. Something about these Mad Madaci just compelled me to keep moving forward, every moment I wasn¡¯t heading towards them felt like a sin. However, Taylum brought me here and I suppose I¡¯m stuck up here until I can get back down. I won¡¯t forget this family¡¯s kindness, but the moment I have the chance I will move on.

    "Lian! The Seraphim Chime IS HERE!" Whispered Taylum excitedly.

    "What!? So soon?" I said as if I was sucker punched.

    It took only a moment, but the sky above dimmed a shade darker and everyone anywhere stopped everything they were doing. It was absolute silence. The silence gave way to a heavenly gale of warm wind that blew away all remaining clouds and revealed a view of space, unlike anything I have ever seen. It was like every planet, every star, every meteor, every galaxy, everything was visible; New Dwarden seemingly confined inside a clear glass snow globe inches from endless luminous space. I was paralyzed and left to marvel at a miracle I wish my parents could even dream of.

    After the warm gale, an odd tune began to emerge from the reverent silence. It became increasingly louder and louder until the tune effectively drowned out the sound of the world. This had to be the Seraphim chime, it was warm and embracing like an interstellar lullaby but had the qualities of an actual instrument. The entire city was indeed the instrument and you could almost hear the wind weave through each building! The city itself a song!

    "How is this even possible?" I whispered toward Taylum.

    "Weird shaped buildings dude... the Cherubim...they are basically "giant flutes" as you put it before. Music weaves in and out of them, essentially making the city a giant collective instrument for a short period of time." Taylum joyously explained.

    "I thought so. A technical and musical wonder! I don¡¯t remember much, but I think my parents... would have loved this." I muttered under my breath.

    ¡°Is the chime helping you remember!?¡± Shouted Taylum as he sat upwards.

    ¡°Not quite. I could only remember bits and pieces, and how things made me feel. Everything really gets blurrier by the second.¡± I said.

    I wish I was lying, but I really wasn¡¯t. It was as Eva or Evan said, my memory of my parents will eventually fade. I could feel it slipping through my fingers like sand already.

    As quickly as the Seraphim Chime arrived it disappeared, leaving behind a big open bright blue night sky, a roaring crowd, and the indefinite continuation of explosive fireworks. The festival was truly a testament to the cities success and spirit, it was an amazing sight but a troublesome one as well; a grim reminder of my time limit.

    Taylum was a boy who was seemed to be comforted easily, something I wish I had in common. He seemed to have fallen into a harmonized sleep after the chime finished playing. In his defense, the Seraphim Chime was so relaxing I also found myself relaxed and groggy. I couldn¡¯t help but lie next to Taylum and Cannoli despite this newfound sense of duty.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Hey, Taylum. I¡¯m feeling pretty sleepy, should we go back to your house?." I asked.

    "Huh!?" Taylum yelled extremely loudly as if woke from a long sleep.

    "Do you always do that Taylum?" I said while laughing.

    "No..." Said Taylum coughing.

    "Oh yeah, Lian it''s definitely time to go home, I''m beat. Let''s go Cannoli." Taylum commands exhausted.

    Shortly after a heart-stopping ride down the side of the Cherubim, we arrived at the quiet sleeping household. Only this time, Taylum and I may have been actually too sleepy to yell.

    "Thanks, Cannoli, go to sleep it''s getting late for you too." Taylum stated as he and I got off the creature.

    The poor exhausted creature collapsed onto the balcony with a slimy thud. I don¡¯t think Taylum quite realized how exhausting traveling vertically was too it, although he did notice that the creature was incapable of moving any further without rest so he did what any person would do and grabbed a small blanket from his room throughout over Cannoli¡¯s head. It was heartfelt, and I¡¯m sure the creature appreciated it as he fell asleep the moment the blanket touched his head.

    "I know Cannoli...I am on that same creaky boat. Lian I''m going to sleep so take care of yourself and I will see you in the morning. I can barely stand right now. Go to the same little guest room you woke up in, the beds same as you left it I promise, oh and the baby and dog are sleeping in Nessiah''s old room next to hers...I don¡¯t know if she told you." Said a continuously yawning Taylum.

    "Thank you. Goodnight Buddy." I whispered towards Taylum as he gives me a thumbs up.

    After at least a long grueling hour awake, I made sure the whole household was sound asleep so that I may find a way to the bottom of this incredible structure. Even so, I felt extremely bad for betraying Taylum''s promise and leaving this makeshift family so soon, but it feels like I have no choice.

    This world was strange but it¡¯s unlikely that the only way up or down would through Cannoli. It¡¯d be strange not to have some kind of elevator or staircase in a building this size, although stairs would seem near endless.

    There wasn¡¯t much light, but the sky illuminated the house just enough to see my way around. I slowly creaked my door open from my room with my gathered belongings and a set of clothing generously reserved for me in a drawer. It took a moment to gather some courage but I tiptoed around the home looking for anything resembling an exit of some sort. Next to Nessiah''s room was an odd looking wooden door riddled with locks and weird symbols. If it wasn¡¯t for a small ray of light shining from beneath the door, I would have thought it was the entrance to a temple of some sort. After some more searching around the home, I could only conclude that the wooden door had to be an exit as every other door did not have any light glowing from underneath.

    I could hear snoring coming from different rooms all around me, including one particularly loud one coming from Nessiah''s room. If Taylum was correct than the sleeping baby and my fox should be close by.

    It was just as Taylum said, with a slight push of a door I walked into a room too big to be considered a closet but too small to be a bedroom. It was dark but I could hear some pouting and shuffling from the fox as it struggled to escape the tiny metal box in which it was kept. The baby was kept in a small cot, unusually decorated with frogs and pearls. I felt guilty but, I had to move. Carefully, I picked up the baby in one arm and the tiny fox in the other and clenched both close to my chest. It took a moment, but I quickly got used to secure position.

    Quietly, I moved the door open with my foot and made my way towards the exit only to be interrupted by a loud chewing sound.

    "Um, what are you doing Lian?" Said Taylum while yawning.

    "What are you doing still awake?" I tried changing the subject.

    "Eating... I told you I was hungry..." Taylum tried speaking with large amounts of food in his mouth.

    "Shhh... you''re going to wake everyone quiet down. You said you were hungry over an hour ago..." I whispered defensively.

    "I get hungry pretty quick. Hey! Hey, you''re trying to sneak out Lian...you''re breaking our promise." Whispered Taylum loudly.

    "Shhhh! I have got no choice Taylum please understand.... This is some life and death stuff here man." I pleaded.

    "This isn¡¯t a game, I know this is life and death! I¡¯ve been there! I rescued you from the alley so I''m not going to let you kill off a baby and maybe a dog because of your stupid mistake. You¡¯re Aeronean, your gonna die out there! Anyone can tell you''re not around from here if they just ask you one questions!"Taylum muttered while swallowing his last bit of food.

    "I¡¯m not stopping Taylum." I said while gritting my teeth.

    ¡°Fine.¡± replied Taylum.

    Taylum reached into his front pockets and took out a pair of intimidating odd metal looking gloves filled with holes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this fair and square, get through me and I¡¯ll compromise. Don¡¯t and you stay.¡± Whispered Taylum.

    Where I come from, the word comprise had many meanings, especially when tension is high. Nevertheless, if Taylum were to yell the entire household may collapse onto me and stop me from moving anywhere. He had me trapped.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Leave the baby and the dog in their room and follow me outside. Close the balcony door, so we don¡¯t wake anyone. You¡¯ll find out.¡± He replied confidently.

    I did as he told. After leaving the fox and the baby in their respective rooms, I followed him towards the center of the balcony. It took me only a moment to realize this but Taylum appeared to be ready for a fight. He stood at the other end of the balcony stretching and getting into a boxing position. The balcony was like an arena and the glowing night sky only made it appear more dramatic.

    "Ok...you were supposed to be scared of these gloves when I dramatically pulled them out." Taylum awkwardly laughed.

    "Not even close." I muttered, although truly I was somewhat frightened.

    ¡°Knock me down and you win. I knock you down, and you win. Clear?¡± He asked.

    ¡°You just said this wasn¡¯t a game, why are treating it like one now!?¡± I shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. But clearly, you think it is if you''re just gonna walk the heck out of here. You think Nessiah and I would be cooped up in here if we could just do that!? If you can¡¯t knock me down, then you won¡¯t survive down there. Deal?¡± He explained with a serious grimace.

    ¡°Please, by all means.¡± I shouted without control.

    I felt very afraid yet my exterior could only smile. It was like I could hear the enigma laugh and applaud this like a show. It was exciting. I had never gotten into a fight in my life yet Taylum had his own pair of gloves that he keeps on him. Should I be afraid? Should I stop? Absolutely...not. It was now or never.

    Taylums face was as red as a Cannoli''s fur and his weird sense of nobility was beginning to sicken me. Our eyes locked onto each other like missiles.

    "I just got to know you Taylum. Please move." I forcefully spoke with the coldest of breaths.

    "No." Taylum responded firmly.

    "People''s lives are at stake. Is that not what you fight for?" I shouted as I charged Taylum with a shaking cocked fist.

    "Who''s life, Lian!? Who''s life!? Because right now, only your life, the dogs, and the baby''s is at stake. Can''t you see? You''re dead out there! What if they interrogate you!? What if you tell them where we live!?" Taylum scolded as he dodges my first punch.

    "Get out of my way!" I screamed as I turn and cock my fist at him once again.

    "It is my duty as a Dominus Aeronean to stop-" Cried Taylum, interrupted with a quick and precise jab in the nose.

    "Wow! Right in the nose! Please understand." I said as his eyes rolled into his skull and his body staggered violently backward.

 Chapter 5-8: Onward! Into new Dwarden!

    Punching people with such innocent yet noble intent makes the day go a tad bit smoother, like a glass of crystal clear water during a scorching summer day, just satisfying. Oh, and look! He is staggering towards the railing! He is going to fall! This voice in my head...it wasn¡¯t just me, it was like a second consciousness that thrived off sin and could only yell over my own. It was odd...yet the voice was completely foreign. Did my special aging affect my mind? Did it give birth to another monster?

    He is falling, Lian! Or are you going to let him? Letting him is the easiest option, plus it¡¯ll get you a good laugh! Keep ya clear from his pestering, like the dog he is! I felt my head almost turn on its own, shifting towards Taylum as he staggered closer to the railing. My eyes gleamed in satisfaction, but my heart yelled for justice.

    ¡°Taylum!¡± I could only call at him as his back hit the railing.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It was sickening, the voice in my mind was laughing so loudly I could hardly hear myself think. I could almost feel myself starting to smile and cackle aloud.

    ¡°Taylum damn it!¡± I yelled extending my arm.

    It was too late. He was already too far for my reach. Oooo looks like we hit him too hard Lian! That boy is going to be heading towards the bottom very soon. Taylum slammed his back on the railing in a way that launched his body forward, causing him to tumble towards the center of the balcony and finally collapsing with his face down with a little blood to show. Despite this, Taylum was safe.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny! I almost killed him.¡± I yelled while gripping my hands tightly onto my head.

    Child, I could only do what you truly want to do. I am simply the nature you deny, made more powerful with desire. This mind is my own, this mind is my own, this mind is my own! Indeed it is.

    After a short period of silence, I walked towards Taylum and turned his body around to have him face upwards, subsequently wiping his nose of some blood with the end of his white pajamas. I felt bad, yet I had played his game and won. I grabbed a towel hanging loosely on the railing and tucked it under his head. It was time to keep moving.

 Chapter 6: An Ominous Roulette Begins! Race For The Mysterious Mad Madachi!

    The candles glistened and crackled flame within the home all the same. Despite the fight outside, the home remained nearly silent with only snoring and sleeping snort¡¯s heard about. Lian was very careful when he stepped inside the home, quietly shutting the glass door behind him while grabbing his belongings. He was in fact so careful not to make noise, he nearly had forgotten what just transpired as the home''s walls remained so brittle to noise that any sound that even remotely resembled a mouse''s was loud enough to crack an eyelid wide open. It was here that Lian chose to take a moment to study the houses general layout, more-so than he had during his previous dinner experience, making sure that the exit he had chose before was indeed the right or only one. The house had a broad cross shape, with various small rooms sprouting from corners. Wide corners and long corridors made it easy for Lian to locate different key areas of the house such as the balcony, kitchen, and what he thought could be an exit. Lucky for him, this exit was only a couple of strides from the balcony, in his mind¡­ a couple of steps away from the beginning of something much larger.

    "Guess it''s time to go. I¡¯m sorry Taylum. This house was very kind to me, and you didn¡¯t deserve that but...this comes first." thought Lian to himself as he attempted to pick up the baby in one arm and the fox in another.

    The fox was a little too lively at first but after a bathroom break in his crate and a bit of petting, the fox was yet again asleep and ready to be held. The baby had allegedly been at the care of Nessiah, whom she claimed to have tired out and changed while I was asleep. Luckily, it too was sound asleep, even after lifting it. Lian found it strange that he had awoken the child yet, however considering the circumstance, he stood gratefully.

    Lian took a few steps towards the exit and scanned the home behind him, hoping he had not awoken anyone with the foxes¡¯ racket. He approached ever closer to the intricately designed exit and marveled at the many the design and locks it had. The door itself was adorned with a forest theme. It had winding vines, strange fruits, and odd looking trees; something of an arboreal fantasy, something Lian would think too beautiful to be true. At the center of the door was an etching of a strange animal. The creature bulging eyes resembled that of a frog, yet it¡¯s shape bowed like that of monkey.

    ¡° Does this thing exist? Do I even want to open this door? I don¡¯t have time for this...¡± Lian thought to himself as he stared helplessly at the door¡¯s bulging eyes.

    ¡°Damn it! In all the chaos, I forgot to ask Taylum about these weird locks!¡± Thought Lian, reaching his hands towards the locks.

    The door was quite a bit larger than Lian and the locks were just the same. The locks themselves rivaled the design of the wooden door but unlike the door, the locks were etched into a fruit design blending well into the engraving of the door. The lock holes were unlike anything Lian had seen, instead of the traditional hourglass-like shape, he was met w/ a strange triangle design. The design itself was simple, but the hole within was deep and winding, even echoing a small wind.

    "Hey!" Whispered a sleepy voice

    ¡°Taylum!?¡± Thought Lian to himself

    ¡°Where¡¯s Taylum?¡± whispered the voice.

    Lian turned around to see a little girl. It was one of the children. At this moment Lian felt a moment of relief as Taylum had not awoken yet the child¡¯s unknown intent kept him alert. It was too dark to see at first but Lian recognized the voice as it slowly crept into the candles light.

    ¡°Lenelia?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°I hope your not trying to open that door.¡± She laughed, her eyes reflecting light like that of an animal.

    ¡°That was the plan.¡± Replied Lian, gesturing Lenelia to shush.

    ¡°Where is Taylum? He was also part of this plan?¡± She asked suspiciously.

    ¡°What plan?¡± Asked LianIf you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°He was going to let you go. He knew you were going to go because...and I quote ¡°he had those crazy eyes ya know¡±, so he had get this old bag Lenelia used to carry us in.¡± She explained.

    Lian could only stare at her in awe, thinking of what he had done and why Taylum had provoked him the way he did.

    ¡°A test?¡± Lian thought to himself.

    ¡°You just going to stare me or are you going to tell me where Taylum is? Because he is not in his room or passed out by the fridge.¡± Said Lenelia, progressively louder.

    ¡°Shhh¡­! Alright! Alright!¡± Said Lian in a panic.

    ¡°He is...outside, sleeping on the porch. He didn¡¯t have the energy to make it back and just set up shop outside.¡± Said Lian hesitantly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Asked Lenelia suspiciously.

    ¡°Really.¡± Lian smiled.

    Lenelia widely smiled at Lian, slowly exposing a set of canine teeth in her mouth. Her mouth grew wider and wider as she inched closer towards Lian and into the candles light. Lian backed up in response and found himself uncomfortably against the wall.

    ¡°She has teeth!? And her eyes!?¡± Lian thought to himself as his eyes widened to that of Lenelia¡¯s.

    ¡°You forgot this. Taylum told me to give it to you in the event that he¡¯d sleep through this.¡± She smiled and laughed.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be scared!¡± She snickered between the cracks in her fingers.

    Lian nodded his head in both confusion and relief. It took everything he had to contain his utter bewilderment.

    ¡°You got me. If it looks like I¡¯m scared, it¡¯s because I am.¡± Lian awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know where you come from but if you head out there you¡¯ll see much more of this.¡± She explained.

    ¡°What is¡­this?¡± Lian tried asking while reaching towards her grinning teeth.

    ¡°Nessiah said it¡¯s because I was sick, and the doggies saved me.¡± She explained.

    ¡°Something gave you those teeth?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. There mine.¡± She smiled and laugh.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Smiled Lian.

    Lian was now more confused than ever, however, he knew he was on borrowed time and chose to take this as a warning of what he may indeed encounter.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need this. It¡¯s a special bag made to carry babies on your back. This one carries two but you can modify it to carry larger or smaller things by pulling ropes on each side.¡± Lenelia proudly explained.

    ¡°Nessiah wasn¡¯t kidding, you sure are smart.¡± Smiled Lian.

    The bag was similar in appearance to that of a potato sack. It appeared raggedy yet it¡¯s interior pulley system really allowed a surprising amount of flexibility for its passengers. Merely touching the soft and fluffy interior of the bag was a pleasure as it provided a sensation of embrace, like a baby sleeping bag.

    ¡°Like this?¡± Asked Lian, attempting to put the bag on his back.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She nodded.

    Lian couldn''t help but stare at the baby carrier for a moment, regretful of what he had to do, regretful of the disrespect he provided despite the warm hospitality.

    ¡°Hey Lenelia, when Taylum wakes up...tell him I¡¯m thankful for everything and for the kindness of everyone here.¡± Said Lian.

    ¡°Acourse!¡± She smiled clutching onto her beloved stuff animal. What it was, even Lian couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape you know.¡± Said Lenilia ominously while she sank into the darkness.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Said Lian with audible shivers.

    ¡°Without this.¡± She laughed again and popped right in front of Lian gleefully. Lenelia extended her arm enthusiastically revealing a neatly packed box wrapped in string.

    ¡°The key?¡± He asked.¡±

    ¡°No you dumbo. That¡¯s baby food Nessiah had left over from us. It¡¯s still good she said.¡± Continued Lenelia mockingly

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to put this in one of the pockets of the bag.¡± Said Lenelia.

    ¡°Thank you. But how am I supposed to open the door?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°With your hand! Like this.¡± Laughed Lenelia.

    ¡°The door was never locked.¡± Thought Lian to himself.

    ¡°What the point of this door if it¡¯s not locked.¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°During the festival, no door is locked.¡± She said creepily.

    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Lian curiously.

    ¡°Granas.¡± She spoke ominously, extending her frog-like stuffed animal into the light.

    Lian could only nod his head at the prospect of another giant creature, let alone one as mutated as the one on the door. If children could have a set of teeth straight from the mouth of a beast, what else can the world of New Dwarden offer Lian?

    After a couple of waves from Lenelia, Lian gathered the sleeping baby and fox and went on his way. Each step closer to the peeping light under the wooden door. The closer Lian got to the exit, the harder it was to lift his dragging nervousness. A desperate drive shoved Lian forward, he could only muster a shaky thumbs up to the girl while walking into the shadows beyond the exit. Lian knew it was a relatively cowardly response, especially to such an understanding girl, but as his ambition rose to the surface so did uncertainty. The least Lian could do for the family was to pretend to be confident as the shadow of the door closed behind him.

 Chapter 6-1: Granas, Creature Of Creation

    This journey begins in the 3rd person as the chapter that took its place was filled with nonsensical nonsense that made no sense sensically. Perhaps I¡¯ll make a new drawing in its steed! Anyway, carry on. - Frankie

    Twisting wide corridors were lit up by flickering warm lights. Lian, if only for just a moment, became forgot past his past, stunned by the sheer size of the corridors.

    ¡°Who exactly are these halls for?¡± Thought Lian, his head tilted upwards, wondering why the halls are tall and wide enough to elephants.

    It became increasingly difficult for Lian not to focus on the weird combination of wood and metal that the entirety of the building appeared to be made of. Each step through the gargantuan hallways presented unique etchings of sprawling forests with fantastical creatures unknown to Lian himself, deep blue oceans so expertly designed it appeared as water itself, detailed landscapes from each end of his worlds and some he wishes to be true, but to Lian, best of all were the pictures of whales flying effortlessly through the night sky. Even the home''s lighting was a mystery. Lights within the corridor''s consisted of small blue, red, yellow, and sometimes green particles floating amongst a decorative wall hinge. When Lian would approach for a closer look, the glowing particles would appear to grow little black eyes and scurry inside a hole within the hinge with a chorus of odd squeaking. The hinges appeared similar snow globes, only instead of snow, they were filled with a rainbow of fireflies that melded colors smoothly amongst each other. Decor such as mini statues of weird frogs and other animals lined the halls since Lian began exploring them. It didn¡¯t take long for Lian to begin hearing the faint sound of a crowd roaring below, something useful as it provided Lian a clue towards the whereabouts of an exit.

    As Lian traversed deeper into the halls of the mysterious building he began to notice many hollow copper-like pipes stretching like vines through the twisted halls, some were wrapped by weird greenery and others were pumping luminous pulses of light, but all of them exhibited a faint humming. What was inside? Lian couldn¡¯t afford to stand around and guess.

    Turn after endless turn, Lian followed many different sounds from the roaring crowd below desperately the crowds may lead him to anything resembling an exit.

    Lian became increasingly frustrated with the seemingly endless hallways and turned towards the pipes one last time for guidance, nodding his head in annoyance.

    ¡°There has to be¡­an exit¡­¡± Thought Lian aloud as he leaned his ear towards the piping above him.

    It was at this moment that Lian heard a faint whooshing of wind slushing about behind him. As he turned to see what it was, he noticed one of the hinges across from him was especially a brighter green. Walking closer, he noticed the particles merging together to form a silhouette, something he found eerily familiar.

    ¡°A baby? What¡­¡± Thought Lian as he inched ever closer to the light, squinting his eyes in disbelief.

    The silhouette of the baby was made of flames, it even appeared as though it was turning around from lazily sitting. As the flames began to concentrate ever more, the picture of the burning baby was ever true. It turned it¡¯s head towards Lian and possed two blank spots on his, presumably where the eyes would have been. After a short stare down with Lian, it shot up on what appeared to be its feet -stubs as they may appear to be- and began dancing on the hinge. Lian was in disbelief as the silhouette began to dance something like a can-can from back home. Its eyes were it¡¯s only form of expression but it was enough for Lian to notice it was having a great time. After a couple more dance routines, Lian begged the green flame to find him a way out, and to his surprise it did. The green flame jumped from its hinge on the wall above and splashed violently on the floor, rendering the flames in a puddle-like position.

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Thought Lian, extending his finger for a chance to touch the seemingly cold flame.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Harmless.¡± He continued while sifting his hand through the green flame as bits of it poured through his fingers like chunks of sand.

    At a moment¡¯s notice, the flame grew little black eyes everywhere and hastily scurried a couple of feet away with some panting pieces of flame lagging behind.

    ¡°They''re like little firebug people.¡± Thought Lian.

    After gently pushing a larger -albeit exhausted- one towards the rest of the pack, they began to shapeshift once more, only this time they took the shape of an adult fox. The burning fox itself was now a cool blue, and to Lian''s fortune seemed friendly. The fox quickly jumped on Lian¡¯s shoulder and began peeking over it at the sleeping baby and the snug baby fox below. After seeing what was on Lian¡¯s back it appeared to look back at Lian with what could only be described as joy and wonder, as it¡¯s flaming eyes wiggled about. In another instant the fox jumped before Lian¡¯s eyes and morphed into back into the baby instantaneously. While in the air the little flame baby grabbed its two little stubs for legs with two stubbing appendages and rolled backwards, deep into halls.

    ¡°Are you helping me little guy!?¡± Whispered Lian loudly as the baby continued to roll away.

    Lian chased the rolling baby through the halls like a guiding light while as the hallways behind him became progressively darker. The baby appeared to be gathering the more particles of flame as it rolled through the halls. After a couple of more twist and turns, the baby grew big enough to considered the size of a small boulder.

    ¡°Wait up! I can¡¯t move that fast with these guys on my shoulders!¡± Lian tried shouting.

    Finally, after running through oddly familiar hallways, the baby reached an odd opening at the end of a corridor and turned to look at Lian. After a short stare, the now giant baby dissipated into a multitude of glowing particles. Slowly it floated away, filling the decorated hinges as it progressed and dimmed through the halls.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thought Lian aloud.

    The pathway was rifled with protruding pipes. A large wooden sign above the opening displayed a swirling white arrow pointing up and a swirling black arrow pointing down.

    ¡°Funny I could''ve sworn I went past here before. Maybe not everything in this world is as scary Taylum or Nessiah told me it¡¯d be.¡± Thought Lian.

    Naturally, Lian did not waste any precious time in entering the dimly lit room, he was convinced that this would be some-sort of elevator or stair leading to the bottom as the room appeared to be hollow with only a single light atop a pole at the center of a platform.

    Lian''s suspicion of the room was immediately proven to be correct. Within only a few steps onto the platform, Lian encountered a peculiar sign engraved into the tall black pole that read "Whistle, Clap, Or Even Sing For Service."

    "Hello? Why is it so dark in here?" Asked Lian, hoping that someone would listen.

    To Lian''s surprise, someone or something was indeed listening. As Lian leaned over the rating, he could hear a couple of steps. Unfortunately, it was much too dark to see. The hollowness of the room could only further confuse him as echoes of his steps and some shuffling somewhere below bounced in all directions.

    "HIiiiiiiii!" Screamed a raspy voice from behind Lian.

    "Huh? What? Said Lian confused, as he turns to the absent bodied voice.

    "Down here! Ya fool!" Yelled the voice.

    Lian began frantically looking for the source of the voice, but it was much too dark to really see anything in the room.

    "Is this the enigma making a cruel joke?" Lian thought to himself.

    Calling again and again, the disembodied voice appeared to be agitated. Catching a hint of agitation, Lian quickly and clumsily backpedaled towards the entrance and in the hast fell over something oddly moist.

    ¡°Umph*¡± Said the voice in the dark.

    Feeling a gaze over him, Lian sat-up from the ground. He Squinted into the darkness and spotted what appeared to be two yellow orbs floating towards him. The orb''s approached close with a faint squishing sound and an odd burning odor.

    In what felt like an instant, a strange but heavy weight landed pushed into Lian''s stomach and forcefully sat him upwards. It was at this moment he was face to face with the mysterious yellow orbs.

 Chapter 5-2: Granas, Creature Of Creation

    To Lian''s surprise, the orbs appeared to have an oddly familiar marking, almost as if he had seen them many times before. Curiosity began lifting Lian¡¯s shaking hand and hovered it cautiously towards the orbs. He then carefully extended his index finger, hoping to touch the mysterious orbs.

    ¡°Hello boy!!!¡± Shouted a voice alarmingly.

    ¡°Jee-!¡± Jumped Lian.

    It was a jump scare of a lifetime. Lian perked up like a cat in fear of the close voice. His hand inadvertently jabbing forward while stumbling clumsily.

    ¡°Woah.¡± Thought Lian after briefly touching the orbs.

    ¡°It¡¯s slimy¡­?¡± Said Lian aloud, rubbing his index finger on his thumb.

    After touching the orbs, the room came to an eerie silence. The orbs seemingly vanished into the darkness. It was then that Lian heard a teary yelp accompanied by the sudden emergence of the orbs, only this time they were violently changing in colors.

    "A ghost!?" Yelled Lian.

    "My eye! You Gnashgab of a creature! The pain, how unimaginable!" Yelled the voice somewhere in front of Lian.

    The accent behind the voice was burly, gruff, and yet familiar. It was something Lian could almost say was British, except the voice had a burpy way about it, something animal-like.

    "Your eye!?" Asked Lian.

    "Hey let''s be nice, said Granas! Hey, let''s introduce myself to this fool of a human, said Granas! Hey, how about I get my blooming eye poked by the little lubberwort!" Screamed the voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. I can¡¯t see.¡± Said Lian.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Said the voice.

    Lian heard a loud snap come from the direction of the voice. He would only back peddle towards the entrance in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry sir. I-it was an accident.¡± Said Lian with a horrified gasp.

    ¡°I heard you, creature.¡± Said the voice in retaliation.

    Expecting something of a monster, Lian cocked his foot forward in a position ready to run.

    ¡°Move a muscle boy, and I¡¯ll have the Primarian Arc¡¯s dogs here in time for only the bones that will remain of you.¡± Said the voice.

    Lian froze in anticipation. He could only imagine what kind of creature possed eyes the size of dinner plates. Lian¡¯s eyes shifted like that of a scared mouse, frozen between a trap and a potential exit. Loud flopping and slapping noises approached Lian as the room began to lite up with a spiral of warm orange light flowing from deep below the platform.

    ¡°There called Fire Musca.¡± Shouted the voice.

    ¡°Spirits of New Dwarden, living essence of the life we all share in this land.¡± It continued.

    The warm-orange light slowly revealed the symbol riddled platform Lian was standing on and the seemingly infinite hollowed wooden tube-like room it resided in. At the center of it all stood a disturbing looking creature, gazing at Lian like an ant under a magnifying glass. Standing across the enormous platform was a colorful frog-like creature with something of a warm illuminating halo above it. Despite it''s echoing low and gruff voice, the creature was deceptively small. Its characteristics appeared to be a mix between a lemur and a frog, although physically it was far larger than both.

    Although primarily portraying "lemur-like" characteristics, the creature stood on two legs like a human, just barely shorter than Lian¡¯s 5 foot 11 inches. Its head was almost purely frog-like but almost the entirety of the rest of the body was lemur, only much larger. Its arms easily swung under its knees like a slimy metronome and its long bulbous fingers were almost touching the floor. The creatures throat expanded like that of a frog and it¡¯s tail -about half its body size- was hairy and stocky.

    "Woah...You¡¯re kind of like a frog!? What!? What are you! You¡¯re...yo-?" Yelled Lian rapidly, gazing upon the creature.

    "And you stepped on my foot -scratch that- you crushed my foot and poked my eyes! Now then. The obvious has been settled." Said the creature.

    "You''re a frog! You don''t talk...do you?" Said Lian accidentally aloud.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from here human boy.¡± Said the creature suspiciously.

    "You¡¯re a human. Your wazzock of a race only spit insult after insult knowing full well the only thing they insult is their own kind when they arrogantly deme anything that isn''t their species below them.¡± Said the creature proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Lian responded shakily.

    The creature approached Lian with powerful high jump, huffing and puffing its throat as it locked eyes with him. Lian could only ready his legs to run as the creature landed a couple feet in front of him. The creature huffed his throat and walked cautiously towards Lian, growing inch after inch before his eyes until finally, it stood to tower before Lian; its body stretched uncomfortably thin but it¡¯s diamond-patterned eyes as sharp and threatening as ever.

    ¡°You know, I heard humans were fools but I didn''t expect to meet with one so soon. Especially one so eager to bring a younger newt and a fox into the flames. Innocence does not burn so different wurble.¡± Said the creature, suspiciously walking around Lian.

    ¡°I brought you here wurble. The Fire Musca obey me here boy. This is my domain and I am in charge of the life that takes a breath in these halls. I don¡¯t know who you are wurble, so why is it you smell so familiar?¡± Taunted the creature.

    ¡°You brought me here? How did you know I was lost?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, you just told me that little monkey. I merely smelled a new yet familiar scent and led you here with the Fire Musca. I wanted to see what kind of idiotic creatures was breaking a most punishable rule myself and what such a creature would be doing alone.¡± It continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m making my way back to the festival sir.¡± Said Lian cautiously.

    ¡°Uh-uh-ah, no wurble. Do not take me as a fool. Here in New Dwarden, the festival you hear outside is also a 3-day population consensus retreat. It is a time where the Primarian Arc houses it¡¯s individuals in fancy new homes to search their own. Next time you try and lie, try not to fool one with a lie concerning there own home.¡± Said the creature pompously.

    Lian froze stiff in fear, knowing full well he cannot run from the creature before him and this case...even lie.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Boy liven up! You look like you¡¯re already in a coffin.¡± Laughed the creature.

    ¡°Look. If I had wanted you dead, you¡¯d be dead. Because why? Those are the rules here in New Dwarden. The Arc have already checked this home so you''re in the clear from there oblivious perspective...but not mine.¡± Warned the creature.

    ¡°Now clearly you are not from here and I¡¯ve an idea as to where you been, so come clean if you please or I may not be so polite er...merciful.¡± Continued the creature with a wide smile.

    ¡°I aw-woke in an alley. Here.¡± Stuttered Lian.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Said the creature.

    ¡°I was weak. I could only walk a couple of steps before I fell unconscious. There is not much to my story because I simply don¡¯t know. I have something of an amnesia, and was taken in by a group of people somewhere- I-don¡¯t where or who because they...they covered my eyes and threw me into these halls.¡±Explained Lian nervously.

    The creature stared passionately into Lian''s eyes, sniffing loudly around him. He looked closely at the baby on his back and even pet the relaxed fox behind him as well.

    ¡°You passed the test, monkey.¡± Laughed the creature loudly.

    ¡°Test?¡± thought Lian.

    ¡°Listen here, wurble! Frogs are the creatures on the street, those of which dwell near sewers and canals of the like! I am not a frog..., while those creatures do share some of our traits, we are far evolved, such is the nature of the monkey some of you humans grew from. I am of the glorious race Xi-Fu. Glorious chemist! Excellent blacksmith! We Xi-Fu pride ourselves in our creation''s so do not compare us to frog, chimp. I...the far superior Granas, realize that you are of a younger human and friend of the one named Lenelia.¡± Said Granas with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re friends with her!?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°She is the exception to you Lubberworts.¡± Said Granas with a grimace.

    ¡°She is doing you a huge favor boy. I don¡¯t know who you are to her, but you''re doing that family a huge disservice if you were to be caught down in the parade. You will likely kill them all if the Arc catches wind of you.¡± Warned Granas, his eyes shifting from its original yellow to red.

    ¡°The baby behind me is deathly sick. I wouldn¡¯t do it if I didn¡¯t have to sir.¡± Said Lian with a rock of guilt in his voice.

    ¡°It''s Granas, wurble.¡± It replied.

    ¡°My name is Granastialas or Granas for short. I can imagine a monkey such as yourself has a circus name...no?" Scolded Granas as he pointed his long slimy fingers at Lian.

    "To-Tony..." Whispered Lian under his breath.

    "Louder human, you may not have as big as mouths as we Xi-Fu have but I know your species are the loudest relative to the size of their mouths." Taunted Granas.

    "My name...My name is Ezekiel!" Responded Lian loudly, far too nervous to state his real name, although his intent was purely that.

    "Well Ezekiel, the little wurble said you were coming and that you were a friend of the family. She didn¡¯t quite say your name because she had forgotten to ask you in all the chaos of your quote arrival.¡± Said Granas suspiciously.

    ¡°But your story checks out, even that of the sickly newt.¡± Continued Granas.

    ¡°Lenelia knew¡­. Thank you Taylum. I really feel horrible now.¡± Thought Lian, his head bowed under Granas¡¯ wide chin.

    ¡°Let me ask you this boy.¡± Said Granas while grabbing Lian¡¯s head and pointing his eyes onto its own.

    ¡°You said you have amnesia but you remember this newt is sickly. What is it that you don¡¯t remember and what is it that you do?¡± It continued prodding.

    ¡°I hardly remember anything before my arrival to this town. The only thing I remember from where I came from was its name, everything else is disappearing like...sand through my fingers. Every second is like a grain of that sand and that baby¡¯s condition and fox is one of the few things I can still remember without fail.¡± Said Lian.

    ¡°Interesting. And you are willing to put this family''s life in danger for the possibility to save that of yours.¡± Said Granas, his demeanor more condescending than ever.

    Lian¡¯s face grew bright with guilt and his eyes watered at the realization that he indeed had to essentially risk another family for the sake of his own.

    ¡°Well?¡± Asked the towering creature.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mumbled Lian, his voice trembling once more.

    "I can''t hear you, wurble! Are you gambling with that families life!?" Shouted Granas, his voice powerfully echoing through the entirety of the room.

    "I...I...yes...Granas please..." Said Lian. His voice violently quivering.

    ¡°How very... human of you. Disgusting.¡± Said Granas, bowing Lians eyes back toward the ground.

    ¡°Do you truly think you have more value than that family in there?¡± Asked Granas, his voice painfully stern.

    ¡°No.¡± Said Lian, his head bowed ever lower.

    ¡°You are an adolescent of your species, therefore this choice you have is likely difficult. Should you want to stay, turn back now, and that family¡¯s life is likely sparred. Should you continue, risk not only your life alongside the newt and fox but risk the lives of everyone in that room.¡± Warned Granas, his widening diamond eyes rapidly shifting between red and yellows.

    ¡°Look at me, Ezekiel!¡± Shouted Granas.

    "Look at the choice you''re going to make!?" It scolded ever louder.

    ¡°This fate may have not been your choice, but it is here you have one very difficult one to make. That family of that little girl has been in my care for a long time now! You stand here bowing your head at the prospect of using there lives as a piece to wager for the family that is your own!¡± It continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my own choice. It¡¯s not!¡± Cried Lian looking up straight into Granas¡¯ piercing eyes. His tears building generously under his eyes.

    "It''s...

    ...not...

    ....my

    ..............choice" Said Lian, his voice piercing through his gritting teeth.

    Lian¡¯s body seemingly crumbled under the weight of Granas¡¯ unfiltered words. Lian became existentially disgusted. Granas¡¯ general disgust for humans had value in each one of his words. It¡¯s a kind of truth most people don¡¯t want to hear. Lian¡¯s father would often discuss the atrocities of humankind with Lian''s mother. His marvelous city, his beautiful home, his loving family, Lian¡¯s father discussed them all; including all the horrors only mankind could especially provide. The murder, the rape, the butchering of animals, all over a glass of alcohol after dinner; all when Lian was supposed to be in bed. His staggered words would often veer into: not good enough, they hate me after all I did, and disgusting. The conversation would get so bad sometimes, Lian would cry peering through the rails of the stairs, watching downwards as his mother embraced his father.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Cried Lian, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Tell me, wurble, what is your choice in the matter.¡± Said Granas while crouched and leaning into his ear.

    ¡°I have to go.¡± Said Lian, his tear wiped away by his forearm.

    ¡°So be it.¡± Said Granas, rising from his squat.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to hate humans.¡± Said Lian quickly as Granas was rising.

    ¡°We¡¯re sick, we¡¯re proud, we hate just because we can¡¯t love, but worst of all...we can easily walk all over each other. I...I care for that family b-but I choose to save this baby! If that makes me garbage, then so be it!¡± Shouted Lian, his fist clenched with guilt.

    ¡°No Ezekiel, that makes you human.¡± Said Granas, his head turned, ready to jump away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make sure that family¡¯s secret remains a secret and they remain safe. I promise Granas, with my life.¡± Said Lian confidently.

    ¡°Like hell, you will wurble. Don¡¯t make a promise you can¡¯t keep.¡± Shouted Granas while sifting through a bunch of sacks around the railing of the platform.

    ¡°You will not leave without drinking this Ezekiel.¡± Said Granas, his long fingers dangling a vial of red liquid.

    It was odd, but Granas seemingly lowered his guard a bit. Lian had picked up somewhat of a softening in his glare which was previously filled with hate and suspect.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°It¡¯s Tameric.¡± Replied Granas.

    ¡°What is it do?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°Drink it and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Said Granas, while approaching Lian.

    Lian was grateful to Granas, as he indeed knew that he was merely acting this way because he cared for the family that cared for him or at least Lenelia. He knew that if Granas were to trust to him, then he¡¯d have to trust it.

    Lian nodded his head in response to Granas and began drinking the mysterious red vial. He coughed and hacked for a bit and returned the vial right back into Granas¡¯ extended arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s a concoction that further withdraws your memories. Since you have amnesia, you should have no problem as you won¡¯t really won¡¯t remember anything from the last sun cycle. It¡¯s a little ironic, isn¡¯t it? It should begin to take effect anymore between one hour and three hours. After that, all your memories of here will be Kapoof!¡± Explained Granas, its eyes looked at Lian¡¯s bleak looking own.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s take you into New Dwarden. You''ve made your choice.¡± Said Granas, his voice somewhat hopeful.

    ¡°Thank you Granas.¡± Said Lian, his eyes once again hopeful.

    ¡°For delivering you to death, no thank you. If you somehow make it, then you thank me by never seeing me again.¡± Retaliated Granas swiftly.

    ¡°Are you ready to go? High up in the sky!?¡± Shouted Granas while drinking from different colored vials.

 Chapter 5-3: Granas, Creature Of Creation

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°So I won¡¯t remember anything from today?¡± Asked Lian cautiously.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Yes, since the last Sun. I¡¯m not repeating myself again wurble. If you can¡¯t listen, you won¡¯t survive down there.¡± Mumbled Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Now watch this child. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have this where you come from.¡± Shouted Granas bombastically as he approached a strange protrusion in the railing.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°WITNESS A PIECE OF THE MASTERY THAT IS THE XIFU! I INTRODUCE TO YOU THE BORBOOHAS! OR WHAT THE HUMANS LIKE TO CALL...THE ELEVATOR!¡± Continued Granas<strong style="font-weight: bold">.

    The platform itself began to move after a loud and thunderous slap hit what was appears to be a switch attached loosely to the platform.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°I knew this was an elevator! It was just the strangest one I¡¯d ever seen.¡± Thought Lian in awe.

    The platform was pumped with what Lian could only describe as a dense liquid vein of yellow electricity. It turned into an electrifying display of rotating rings, some going clockwise and some going counter-clockwise. Each rotation of the rings was accompanied by loud puffs of wind and bursting steam.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Woah! should I not be standing in this!?¡± Asked Lian, his legs struggling to maintain ground.

    Lifting its hand from the switch, Granas leaped on top of the odd giant pole that stood at the center of the platform and rubbed it¡¯s fingertips together.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°I believe a little trust is in order here Ezekiel.¡± Taunted Granas with a wide smile.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Do you like bubbles?¡± Said Granas with a devious smile.

    Granas suddenly began sucking on his fingers as if he was drinking overflowing waterbottles. Strange liquids drooped from chin as his cheeks blew up into balloons of flashing color. Holding out his index finger once again towards Lian, Granas violently began gargling in his neck pouch and pounding his chest. Granas¡¯ skin slowly went from red to yellow, and everything in-between. He was seemingly mixing these liquids in his pouch, like a chemist, only instead of a flask or vials, it was his body.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Are you OK!? WHAT SHOULD I BE DOING RIGHT NOW!?¡± Asked Lian nervously.

    After a short period of gargling and mixing, came a climax of rainbow colors. The colors were accompanied by a loud popping sound, where an extremely large bubble began forming around the Xi-Fu''s mouth. It was certainly an offputting show Lian but his curiosity allowed to watch Granas as he continued going round and round on the rotating platform. Just when Lian thought the bubble Granas was blowing over its head could not get any bigger a mysterious chime erupted from different large openings from his body. His underarms and part of his chest opened up flapping vents of compressed air and steam that almost blew Lian off his feet.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Are you a robot!?¡± Shouted Lian over the loud bursting noise of the steam.

    The large bubble began encapsulating the platform with a clear gelatin-like wall, slowly encroaching towards Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°What should I do!?¡± Yelled Lian, his back almost against the railing of the circular platform.

    It was not long before Lian became engulfed within the bubble. Lian felt like the gelatinous wall was like a thin layer of air, it was surreal to him. If it wasn¡¯t for the swirling colors it had, Lian may have not even noticed it.

    As the bubble took its form around the platform, the platform soon stopped rotating itself began revealing it¡¯s true form. What was previously an extremely abstract but beautiful pattern on the platform soon shaped into that of a portrait. Lian marveled downwards as the platform turned into a canvas of different animals unbeknownst to him. Bee¡¯s with bird beaks, strange and colorful fish of all sizes -to Lian¡¯s surprise, some maybe even the size of large dogs-, giant lizards like Cannoli, and even bipedal cat¡¯s fishing about; the sight was truly amazing.

    Before Lian even took notice, Granas rose atop the center of the bubble, sitting on top of the swishing fluid like a smug waterbug. Granas signaled his finale and finished off his grandiose creation with an even louder popping sound and a high jump landing him directly in front of Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Did you like that?! Only happens once a year, and twice on rare occasions, when the Borboohas is in need of maintenance of course." said Granas as he caught his breath, his eyes shifting from blue to strange red.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Incredible! How!?" asked Lian in astonishment jogging right in front of Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°You may want step back from me wurble, I forgot to warn you these chemicals may...alter oneself for a small period of time.¡± Warned Granas.

    Granas slowly began deflating his body down a size as he stood at least two feet taller than Lian. The numerous amounts of chemicals appear to directly shape his growth, even as Granas stood perched over the center of the platform on the pool, he changed from numerous different shapes and sizes.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Your body and size...how?¡± Said Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°It¡¯s been years since I had performed this routine in front of a human, assuming you had seen or heard of this process was an error on my behalf.¡± Said Granas condescendingly, his eyes shifting from a cool blue to red.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Well we don''t want to stay here forever right, this stuff is far too overwhelming to explain to the likes of you. WE XIFU ARE AMAZING! WE ARE NUMBER ONE! Never in history has-" Shouted Granas, his voice crackling in what appears to be embarrassment.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°I see.¡± Laughed Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING FOR!? We¡¯re not out of this yet, you still have a parade to survive through.¡± Shouted Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Yes, Granas!¡± Surrendered Lian.

    Lian immediately noticed that Granas had not only changed in size but also changed his temperant. If his eyes were any good indicator, Lian would wager that when it was yellow and his pupils were white, it would be Granas at his most calm.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"What exactly do the bubbles do Granas? They are truly amazing!" asked Lian

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"The bubbles are what make Xi-fu, a Xi-fu. We are of an amazing species, far superior to your kin, although I''m glad you asked boy. OOOOOO look at me, I am human! We are so special because we walk on two legs, two fully extending protrusions of meat! OOOO I am human! I have legs! I have toes! I don''t have WAARTS!" Responded Granas as he huffed and puffed from tranquility to rage.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"We can talk later then." Responded Lian nervously, Granas¡¯ bulging red eyes staring daggers into Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"No, no, no, no we can talk now. You are a human boy; boy is not the same as man, from what I understand. You are young and infantile, therefore I shall not treat you as I do your adults, well so long as you behave yourself. Now, where were we?¡± Said Granas, his eyes shiting back into a yellow-red.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Ah, yes! How do the bubbles work you ask? Simply put, our species of Xi-Fu are able to create bubbles from blending a variety of volatile and steady chemicals through our fingers. Our fingers hold numerous chemicals and our neck pouch brews our creation, hence the sucking. We are mobile chemical laboratories and master chemist from birth. We can control the density of our bubbles to allow us to travel, build, hunt, mate, and in your case, light up this entire elevator, even controlling the size and speed of the platform! Everything we do flows with the perfect chemistry of our city! Our architecture is second to none!" Spoke Granas proudly

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"You see, the entirety of New Dwarden''s infrastructure is merely paying homage to the works of our ancestors. Anything we Xi-Fu or the Giants of the Brother''s Forge create flows flawlessly into the creation of the city. Be it chemistry or forging, The Xi-Fu and those in the Brother''s Forge are the ultimate beings of creation! We are proud and should always be proud of our work. You see all that is your home and the home of many others are built as the responsibility and representation of the individual creator; or sometimes even creators. We forge and create alongside our hearts, our creations are as strong as the creator''s soul! Granas continued

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Giants!? As in huge people!? So your kind and these Giants are responsible for the architecture of this city?" Asked Lian

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°You human really do know how to belittle those of a different species. As you put it ¡° huge people¡±, should be addressed as Giants, as they come from a different vein of you monkey, one worthy of respect, their capabilities are far more mysterious and powerful than that of the human.¡± Corrected Granas while back peddling toward the center of the platform.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Nevertheless, the creation of the city and it¡¯s divine art to which life lives is a two-part job. Most of the time we Xi-Fu prioritize with the creation of chemicals that help the Giants forge, while the Giant''s focus on the act of creating. For example, we Xi-Fu craft tools that when touched to a specific surface begin to ignite and expand, allowing the Giants from the forge to meld and bend different metals never possible alone." Explained Granas

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°So you see Lian, our combined species is capable of building structures your human brain could not even imagine in your sleep.¡± Continued Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Please Lian, look to the walls.¡± Requested Granas.

    Lian curiously scanned at the hollowed tube of a room he was within. Peering outside the bubble, he noticed how tall and high up the platform was. It was like a small coin hovering within the trunk of an enormous tree.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°How many people do you think live in this here building?¡± Asked Granas, his body leaning onto the pole in the center.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Thousands?¡± Responded Lian hesitantly.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Thousands and thousands Ezekiel.¡± Said Granas, his eyes widening.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Do you believe this larger platform to be the only elevator in this here Cherubim? You¡¯d be remiss to believe so.¡± Said Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Take another gander at the outside of this bubble.¡± Asked Granas.

    Lian shifted his eyes towards the walls of the tube, he noticed different vents and holes open from different directions with bursts of steam and orange light coming from both the holes and tube above and below. Different slots of what appeared to be smaller platforms rolled down the walls like coins and flattened at numerous different levels.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°You see Ezekiel, this Cherubim -Cherubim number 929-, among many others, is a work of art, one of which I was very proud to be a part.¡± Said Granas, his more calming and gentle than before.

    Before Lian could muster another question, he noticed his hand being held by a very tiny orange body, almost the size of a toddler. It was the flame baby from before, it had come back, only this time it was bigger, and its eye holes remained disturbingly large.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°This fire...it doesn¡¯t burn me.¡± Said Lian calmy, his eyes meeting with that of the flame creature.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not fire, it is the essence that is life, something that is burning inside you and everything that draws breath as well.¡± Explained Granas with a grin.

    Granas walked slowly towards the fire creatures body and wisped it¡¯s long arms through it multiple times. The flame creature not even flinching as it changed from orange to green.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°They appear to be attached you. They have yet to shift there fixation.¡± Laughed Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°They?¡± Asked Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°These are the Fire-Musca, spirits bonded together or left separate by burning essence that life may leave behind it¡¯s departure from this world. I am sure you have seen, but the one standing beside you is many.¡± Said Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°They guided me here¡­¡± Said Lian under his breath.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°They sure did wurble. I asked the Fire-Musca to bring me the scent of which I sought.¡± Said Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°You control them?¡± Asked Lian, innocently crouching next to the Fire-Musca.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Not necessarily human, not in the way you humans think at least. Nothing can control the Fire-Musca, the Xi-Fu have simply been gifted with the ability to communicate with them via song or at times, a manipulation of chemical that some may perceive to be like that of flame. The Fire-Musca you see before you are living symbiotically in this home.¡± Explained Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Like a fish that hides in the coral.¡± Said Lian in astonishment, subtly trying to disattach himself to the Fire-Musca.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Not quite. They are not here for protection. With the exception of water, they cannot be harmed. In reality, no one truly knows the intent behind their permanent residence at the Cherumbim around New Dwarden but the best guess of the Xi-Fu is that they enjoy being around the living, as they only reside within crowded and lively areas.¡± Continued Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Why is it here...with me?¡± Asked Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Did you not have a destination, Ezekiel?¡± Taunted Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Listen for a moment before you ask any more questions wurble.¡± Croaked Granas.

    Granas sat criss-cross in front of the Fire-Musca holding onto Lians hand and began to softly rub the pouch on his neck. The Fire-Musca became intrigued and reluctantly let go of Lians hand. It slowly walked toward Granas like a fumbling baby and sat right in front of him. It was then that Granas started sifting through a tuft of fur around his chest and pulled out a strange seashell-like instrument. The shell-like instrument seemed somewhat familiar to Lian, it¡¯s strange swirling appearance was something familiar yet its longhorn at the end seemed odd, like a seashell with two openings and many holes in between. Granas wrapped his tongue around various holes of the shell and began blowing at one end, his fingers soon twiddling along. Granas played a soothing melody that appeared to be hurting the Fire-Musca before Lian but in reality, was breaking there formation due to the sheer happiness the sounds had provided them.

    After a somewhat lengthy period of song by Granas, the Fire-Musca were burning brighter than ever, attaching themselves to nearly every surface of the platform Granas and Lian were standing on.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°This is the Fire-Musca!¡± Shouted Granas while putting away his instrument.

    The room around Granas and Lian was being consumed by a warm sepia light that burned brighter around the entire structure of the tube.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°It¡¯s time to go up! The Fire-Musca assist with the lift in this transfer platform, but tonight they ignite what is necessary for this building to run 356 sun cycles! This is what we Xi-Fu call Ignition.¡± Explained granas, his voice excited at the prospect of demonstrating such a phenomenon to Lian.

    Lian looked around outside the bubble, he was amazed to see that the gears and pipes embedded through the entirety of the length of the walls were bursting with steam and moving about. Everything alongside the walls was moving, like a giant machine. Different platforms hovering up and down as the gears determined them to be. Lian could only marvel at how much was at work, simply because of song.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°These Fire-Musca are something out of this world! Amazing!¡± Said Lian, caught up within Granas¡¯ excitement.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°The Fire-Musca do not do all the work here Ezekiel. By mixing certain chemicals within our body we can manipulate temperature and lighting intensity, even color, as you may have seen. Master chemistry Ezekiel! The bubbles you see here carry microscopic flammable chemicals that ignite the particles being blown from the odd hinges you see everywhere within the cherubim, propelling to our destination. Up.¡± Explained Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Up? I thought we were going to the festival.¡± Questioned Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°We are wurble. Hang on.¡± Laughed Granas.

 Chapter 5-4: Granas, Creature Of Creation

    The once dark room is now lit up magnificently with the help of the glowing Fire-Musca and the Xi-Fu whom cares for it. Lian stared at the Fire-Musca from the safety of the bubble. To Lian, they were like glowing dandelions blown by a warm updraft.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Stay close wuuuuuuurble. We are about to pierce the Mooze!" Continued Granas, his voice croaking ever lower.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"What Moose?" Thought Lian to himself, his expression as blank as could be.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"If your face is any indicator, the mooze is a thin layer of durable jelly, it separates the outside from the in. The beauty of this jelly is that it is made in a way where only the specific thermodynamics of the Xi-Fu bubbles can penetrate it with relative ease. Weather or any other hazards are stopped dead on its bleedin'' tracks." Explained Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°I uh...appreciate it Granas.¡± Mumbled Lian in uncertainty.

    "<strong style="font-weight: bold">Thank me not,<strong style="font-weight: bold"> Ezekiel, for the danger you may encounter is yet to be seen." Said Granas, his voice void of emotion.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Woah! The platform is shrinking! " Shouted Lian

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Lucky for you boy, this is not on that list.¡± Laughed Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Come this way, the platform will now shrink before piercing the mooze. Come, come, do not dawdle! Les, you fall along with your kin.¡± Continued Granas.

    Lian gasped and staggered toward the center of the platform as he observed the entirety of the platform shrink ever smaller.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Incredible. Is this the work of the Fire-Musca!?¡± Asked Lian.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Not quite, the numerous chemicals in our body allow the Xi-FU to manipulate the platform in which you stand. This is...how humans put it¡­ the ¡°maintenance platform¡±, thus the only platform to be capable of such transformation. The platforms size is merely being regulated by yours truly. After years of grueling excavations and expeditions, we Xi-Fu have found a deposit of a semi-metallic substance that is capable of expanding and shrinking at a moment''s will, provided of course you bear the talent that the Xi-Fu possesses at birth.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Chemistry.¡± Replied Lian in excitement.<strong style="font-weight: bold">

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡° Precisely. The Xi-Fu are taught numerous different chemical compositions at birth, some for creation and others for practicality.  The mastery of chemistry comes to the Xi-Fu as crawling comes to baby humans. Wuuuuuuurble. Thus, the key to many of the architectural wonders you see in New Dwarden today. This particular kind of deathly metal is called Mortemmetallum, or Poam for short; named after the Xi-Fu Poamineralisk, who risked her life securing such a resource. Poam is an extremely valuable semi-metal for many reasons, most of which involve doom and rarity. This precious semi-metal is found on the tip of mountains and at the base of pitch black ravines. Most people refer to this kind of semi-metal as the "Blood Sponge", simply because it''s remarkable durability, flexibility, and notoriety. Unlike most semi-metals, this one is the most capable and wanted from a metallurgical standpoint. One must venture inside nightmares to retrieve minute sums of Poam. It is the reason why most pieces of Poam are decorated so, a chronicle of how it was obtained." Said Granas

    Lian stood in place, gawking at the surreal art displayed below his feet. In fact, he was so taken by Granas¡¯ explanation, he had not noticed the platform pierce the Mooze above him, that is... until Granas gently pushed him towards the outermost railing.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°The platform is done shrinking Ezekiel. Please do not let this vista miss your eyes boy, as this view is normally reserved for an old Xi-Fu, much less any human. Wurble.¡± Said Granas with a stern voice.

    The vista was unlike any other indeed. The mysterious New Dwarden was gazed upon with yet a different veil, high above the clouds, even higher than the numerous Cherubim that densely populated New Dwarden. Nessiah''s humbling balcony was merely a visual appetizer compared to what Lian had before him, as the time was now dawn, and the Sun began to peer over a new world.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°New Dwarden, the giant city, a city of steam.¡± Thought Lian.

    Lian could almost crumble under the weighted excitement, he had stumbled upon a new city, and maybe even a new world, far from home. Lian resisted the urge to point out the many mysterious wonders New Dwarden presented before him, like a child in a toy store, he remained energized and wanting yet quiet and opportunistic. Be it the numerous gears riddling the sides of almost every Cherubim, the enormous instrument shaped buildings that were blowing blankets of steam from their respective holes, or even the giant people who stood towering above the lively crowd, Lian was trying to see it all. He spotted people of all heights and colors hanging out in the parade below, whales that flew so close to him he can touch them, even other Ignorpa of various different colors sticking to the many walls New Dwarden had to offer.

    Lian shot his gaze towards Granas, trying to hold the immense excitement behind the safety of his lips.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"This has surely been an unexpected twist for the night. I have never had such a long conversation with a human being, let alone one that is as young as you, it is quite different indeed." Said Granas, noticing Lian¡¯s overbearing excitement.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"I see people with red skin, green skin, yellow skin, and every skin! The Cherubim look like giant iron flutes, and people live in these! This is amazing Granas, there are creatures and people here that I¡¯ve yet to even dream of meeting. The smells are- the sounds is- wow." Said Lian, his voice falling under his bursting excitement.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"It would be wise to remain calm, as what you see here is merely a morsel of the bigger meal. New Dwarden holds many secrets, even to we Xi-Fu. You must remain unfazed by what New Dwarden may present to you, should your mouth remain open, it will be noticed, and your tongue will be cut accordingly. " Asked Granas toward Lian

    Lian nodded in understanding as his tears began to roll down his cheeks, his mother and father most certainly in his thoughts.

    As quickly as the rotating platform came up, it began to make it''s way down. It was as if the platform was tossed from one large shaft to another one far below.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°We¡¯re going down?¡± Asked Lian, his eyes dulling of excitement somewhat.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°You have not forgotten your quest Lian, have you?¡± Asked Granas<strong style="font-weight: bold">.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°No, sir.¡± Replied Lian steadfast.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Swallow that excitement wurble, or your journey may end here.¡± Said Granas, his voice like a whip.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°May I ask one question Granas?¡± Asked Lian, his voice winding down.

    Granas nodded his head in approval, knowing full well that the child that stood before him was doing his absolute best not to withhold his excitement.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Those buildings are huge. Can we get the bubble to land in any specific area? You know, for emergencies and such." asked Lian reluctantly.

    Granas looked at Lian intently, stepping closer and closer until finally he crouched and looked at Lian eye-to-eye.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°That is your question?¡± Asked Granas suspiciously.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°I must know. Yes.¡± Said Lian, nodding his head in approval.

    Granas opened his mouth widely before Lian, revealing his long tongue and incredibly slimy interior. It was then that Granas'' usually stern face uncharacteristically burst into laugher knowing full well Lian had selected such an odd question in a time where he could not ask many.

    Lian shifted his eyes nervously, wondering if he had done something to upset Granas. The question he had asked, was one his mother would¡¯ve certainly wanted to know and he was determined to perhaps one day tell her. Granas could only continue to laugh at the intent behind Lian¡¯s question. After a hearty yet short laugh, Granas put his long slimy fingers upon Lians left shoulder and looked him straight in the eyes again.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Listen here, Ezekiel. We certainly could, although even master chemists such as Xi-Fu are going to have a hard time maneuvering Poam this big. It takes extreme temperature manipulation and extreme focus in order to drive something this large. I¡¯ve been around for many many years, so casual conversation does not tax me so. Say I shrunk this to about the size of a sewer cover, then maybe I¡¯d be able to get across a number of Cherubim." Explained Granas

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°Does that satisfy your query Ezekiel?¡± asked Granas.

    Lian nodded his head in interest. In his mind, Lian was shooting questions towards Granas like a machine gun, but Granas was right, he must compose himself prior to walking into the festival below. Lian stood straight and waited attentively for Granas next command.

    Granas began to warn Lian for the inevitable descent of the Borboohas, while Lian struggles to sturdy his composure for the descent.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Grip something Ezekiel, the descent may upset your human stomach." Scolded Granas.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"...This Borboohas... is actually one of the smoothest things I have ever ridden on." Said Lian in astonishment as the Borboohas slowly rotated downwards.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°It is made for creatures of every pasture. We are careful not to upset their organism. Now pay heed wurble.¡± Said Granas.

    The Boorboohas came to an odd halt and Lian was greeted with a weird warm feeling; it was as if he had just jumped over the moon and landed upon a gelatinous cloud.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Welcome to the Viridi, a haven for departure, and the landing zone of the Borboohas." Explained Granas as he slowly retracted the bubble from around the Poam.

    Lian was stunned yet again in amazement. He stood center in a very mechanically impressive room, surrounded by different platforms ready to take civilians into their home.  Like the previous elevator shaft, this room was also riddled with many gears and pipes protruding just as much steam as there previous counterparts. The room was sepia lit, yet large and round. It had an opening at the top for the Borboohas, but had a long tunnel at Lian¡¯s right, presumably where the rest of the platforms would take route.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°It¡¯s like we ¡¯re inside a grandfather clock and then we moved into a tinier version of that. Amazing. Truly amazing. Stunning...just stunning.¡± Mumbled Lian under his breath.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Well Ezekiel nevermind this, did you not say you were in a hurry!?" Said Granas suspiciously

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Of course...um Granas, it was very nice to meet you and this has been an amazing experience. I am in your debt." Expressed Lian with a determined smile

    The air between Granas and Lian was oddly still, almost as if for a moment Granas felt an extreme form of compassion for this young human named Lian.  Almost...

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"Get out of here Lubberwart, wuuuuurble. Prove to me that I wasn''t wrong in letting you breathe! The backpack! The child and fox must be covered, they will only attract attention!" Shouted Granas with a widened smile.

    Lian nodded his head and extended his hand hoping for a handshake out of respect, only to be met with an awkward smile from Granas and a pouch of coins; embarrassed of his delightful interaction with Lian, Granas nervously laughs and sends Lian on his way.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">"One moment Ezekiel. To get out of here place this into the Relo¡¯s mouth, next to the mooze gate!" Yelled Granas in response to the boy''s departure.

    Granas tossed a small metal ball with particular engravings of what appeared to be different fruits, all of which Lian appeared unfamiliar with.

    <strong style="font-weight: bold">¡°It¡¯s the creature next to the mooze door, it allows special access in the Cherubim during special times such as today. <strong style="font-weight: bold">Oh and the pouch, it has 50 talons, it''s enough to survive. Now go.¡± Said Granas, his voice fading farther and farther.

    Lian stepped closer to the exit, it had a sign saying push to open, yet it appears the conventional giant wooden doors were not available right now. Instead, Lian was met with a small creature, about the size of a ruler, holding it¡¯s little arms out next to the door. The creature was a pale white, it¡¯s only distinct feature was it¡¯s two tiny black dots for eyes. Like a miniature child, it just stood there looking upwards at Lian with its tiny right arm extended. Lian crouched down and handed the creature the small tiny metal ball. Shortly after, the creature''s eyes lit-up and gently pushed the metal ball within its body. It¡¯s tiny body soon began to adopt the metal balls patterns and slowly even changed it¡¯s pale white skin to green. To Lian¡¯s surprise, the creature merely looked at him and bowed, extending its left arm towards the door. It was time to go. The nearly clear mooze had opened up, and the world of New Dwarden is mere steps away.

 Chapter 6-1: Arrival Into New Dwarden, A New Journey Begins!

    I had finally made it into the sprawling city streets of New Dwarden. After a short walk through a U-shaped tunnel, I found myself at the center of the festival. The festival was everything I saw from high above in Nessiah''s home and much more. Smells of exotic food seduced my nose from all directions, music of all kinds -both familiar and mysterious- were welcomed dearly, and most important of all, I was free to roam the streets.

    Different was an understatement, I was surrounded by something extraordinary, something unique, something amazing every second. If not the endless array of mouth-watering mystery foods and hanging meats, then it¡¯s the people themselves. Men and women towered over each other easily. Never have I witnessed such differences in heights, even when my parents and I visited...I can¡¯t remember¡­Can you not remember? Wonderful, looks like we¡¯re just about finishing forgetting or are we not?

    ¡°Not yet!¡± I said aloud.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. Its voice became ever louder than before and equally condescending, equally volatile. I could hear the voice inside cackling again, like something whispering loudly into my ears.

    ¡°Quiet, don¡¯t want to stand out, do we?¡± Said Lian, the boy who needs to hurry instead of taking in the sights.

    Who are you? What are you? Leave! Leave! Leave! We¡¯ve met! You and I have met! In fact, we are great friends, or do you need a reminder Lian, child of Embrace?

    To my dismay, I began laughing loudly and uncontrollably, my hands just waved around as if I was being hit by some sort of high powered wind. Before I knew they were at least three to four people dancing uncontrollably next to me. Luckily they seemed highly intoxicated.

    ¡°Hey, kid! You get it! This is the night of all nights!¡± Said the man closest to me.

    Most people, if not everyone around me wore a weird mask, like some sort of high-class victorian Mardi Graw only with mask that covered the entirety of there faces. Some of the masks appeared to have fantastical animals, while others were lit-up with steam and were more like the comedy and tragedy masks I knew before. It was strange. In an environment bursting with so much fun, how would it be difficult for me to stand out? People don¡¯t seem to care too much here...

    ¡°Ye-uuuuah!!!!!" *hiccup, said the stumbling man next to me.

    ¡°This n¡¯ gotta baby wit em¡¯, and a li¡¯l pupper too. Come darling! Check the balls on this little lad. He ain¡¯t go no one with him!¡± Stuttered the man.

    ¡°I could smell your loneliness from here. Are you sure you''re looking in the right place? I feel as though you and the trash over there have too much in common. Don¡¯t be shy, give her an ello! ¡± I laughed loudly.

    ¡°What did the little bloke just say!? You disrespectful little shite!¡± Yelled the drunken fellow.

    It was then that the man and two women that accompanied the intoxicated individual burst into laughter, laughing mercilessly at the drunk¡¯s rage.

    ¡°He got ya, good mate!¡± Laughed the man next to him.

    ¡°Cheeky little fellow!¡± Taunted the equally intoxicated woman.

    ¡°I outta hand you to the Arc, little pip-squeak.¡± Shouted the drunken man.

    ¡°Come love, the boy is merely having his fun, as today would warrant a little delinquency, right?¡± Said the other woman seductively.

    ¡°Reminds me a little of you when you were a boy.¡± She continued while smirking.

    ¡°Oi.¡± Said the drunken man as he crouched in front of me, now face to face.

    ¡°You¡¯re all right.¡± Laughed the man once more, this time he stumbling onto the ground.

    ¡°Ok I get it!¡± I whispered quite annoyed.

    Evan. Eva boy. Eva. It¡¯s Evan ¡­ why are you in my head? I thought you were stuck in the music box. Well, that¡¯s also me, but so is this. I don¡¯t understand. To put it lightly, I am projecting a piece of myself, an emotion that may choose to act to its own accord. Well, I suppose you seem a little more joyful than the usual mystique of murder. You know murdering and telling jokes are sometimes one and the same. ¡­ I simply see what you see Lian. So this how it¡¯s going to be? Me talking to myself in my own head. Are you blind boy?! This is a festival, surely you don¡¯t expect me to completely confine myself to the world of that box! With all due respect Eva, Evan, Evan, how am I supposed to finish what you had asked me to do If you are sabotaging any chance to stay hidden in this city. Open your eyes boy, the city is watching.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Oi! The li¡¯l lad getting away!¡± Shouted the drunken man.

    ¡°Another drink?¡± Asked the drunken woman towards the drunken man.

    ¡°Why yes? Quite kind.¡± Replied the drunken man.

    Just like that, they appeared to have lost interest in me, despite my outburst and ¡°not having no one with me¡±. Is it wrong to walk around on your own? Or is it because of the baby? New Dwarden is still a mystery.

    It appears that if I want to remain undetected I¡¯d have to somewhat blend in. Should I go buy something? Perhaps a mask? Maybe a robe? I didn¡¯t have too much time to stare, but the way the people with the drunks dressed was quite elegant. Even if half of them were too drunk to stand, they appeared as though they come from somewhere high up the social ladder, actually just like everyone else around me. Most wore some sort of Victorian dress or vest, and some even had strange pipping appendages attached to them. If it wasn¡¯t for the few drunks wearing nothing but their simple white pajama¡¯s, I would have felt like an odd one out, instead I just feel like a belong on a bench with some alcohol as company.

    After aimlessly weaving through the seemingly endless crowds I encountered two brown-robed children just in front of me, playing amidst a clearing in the crowd. When I began to walk around them I noticed the two were playing some sort of dice game. The dice game seemed to have consisted of a great gamble because as soon as one dice hit the pavement, one person jumped in joy while the other groveled in anguish. In the midst of their game, I took the time to examine there clothing and faces. To my surprise, they were certainly not children. One of them was an extremely short, muscular, and hairy variation of a person while the other looked almost like a child except that he was missing his eyes, had a full head of shaggy hair, and a large canine-like smile with a dog-like nose. It was unlike anything I have ever seen before.

    "Why question anything if you''ve seen a frog-lemur that speaks English." I thought to myself as I walked passed the dog-human and hairy creature.

    As I continued to pass countless other groups of people I began to realize that not everyone was the kind of human I was used to, in fact, the majority of people seemed to have an unusual trait to them. Most people would initially seem to be normal, but after close examination had extremely lanky arms, large black eyes, or even giant feet seemed to appear. Despite the urgency, I fought hard against the continuous distraction that bombarded me, such as the eight-foot humanoid beings who walked with others who were merely a foot, or how some people looked like lizards or even the extremely wide people with faces that mirrored that of a frog. Xi-Fu? No.

    The longer I stood in the parade, the more the parade felt like a river current. People always seemed to pour into the parade from unseen cracks within the city, I found myself constantly fighting the direction the crowds were going.

    "Aside from the bizarre human-like creatures, this is a festival... just like the ones at home! Right!" I repeated to myself as I found myself feeling like a mouse traveling around a busy kitchen floor.

    I felt as though I was panicking, I couldn¡¯t see anything. Too many people, too many dangers potentially in front of me. Despite this, people were of all different shapes, colors, and sizes, and I have yet to be caught, so I must be doing something right.

    Traversing crowds is certainly difficult but every now-and-then the crowd would break up giving me a chance to glimpse the scenery or to eavesdrop on certain conversations. To add to my confusion, I noticed that despite the shocking variation of people and creatures that inhabited the city, their dialects primarily consisted of oddly accented English, some feeling British, while other feeling more in line with an American accent; with only a minority of people speaking in unknown tongues. Like the language, the streets also seemed more familiar as I traveled along them. Each step deeper into the city reminded me of the streets of Victorian London, only wider and not from a television or a detective novel. Though my memories of my life prior to arriving at New Dwarden is fading, I can still vaguely remember watching movies with my mother on Victorian London. My mother would always boast how the English had the best architectural skills, so she based the creation of the city of Embrace on their style. I never thought a movie about the bricks and rocks of London would prove useful, then again I never thought I would see a humanoid dog winning at a game of dice.

    Personalized booths lined up the streets like the sidewalks. Because of the crowds, some booths reminded me of a twisted carnival, while other''s seemed more like cooking or dance shows. With every glance I took upwards, there seemed to be a party to match right below me. I noticed mysterious circular furry animals bumping into my leg every now-and-then. Every time I would try and catch a glance at them, I would bump into someone around me, so just like everyone else I could only ignore them. Normally I would be scared but something familiar about there appearance made me feel safe. Fluffier versions of bunnies perhaps? I don''t know. So long as they don''t hurt me, I won''t make a scene.

    After a couple of hours of sifting through the crowd, I had only accomplished retaining gossip from the crowds and a little sightseeing. At this point, I feel like I should be aggravated, but since the city of New Dwarden is so new to me every piece of gossip and every second of sightseeing is helping me piece together what this enormous city is all about. As far as I can tell, the inhabitants of New Dwarden seem to be happy with there way of life. Most of the gossip that managed to float into my ears was about local eateries, family quarrels, and advancing in the individuals respective job. My father always told me "If someone isn''t complaining about something then there is something wrong.", although this is New Dwarden, so who knows if this applies. Strangely of all the gossip, none spoke of these supposed Mad Madachi. For people who claim to cure any disease, these Miracle Men aren''t getting much buzz.

    "Do these Mad Madachi even exist!?" I thought to myself as I regressed back into deep thought.

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Mister!" Asked a mysterious voice from behind.

    "Oh no, did I space out in the middle of the crowd? Did I stand out too much!?" I thought to myself in panic as I felt a small hand grab my hand from behind.

 Chapter 6-2: Arrival Into New Dwarden, A New Journey Begins!

    I began shaking in fear, deathly afraid of the punishment waiting for me if I were to be caught by this... Primarian Arc, these thoughts clouded my mind like vicious lightnings strikes of paranoia.

    "Hey mister... I¡¯m losted. I don''t see where my parents are..." Said the voice behind me, gently tugging on my white t-shirt.

    When I turned around I was surprised to see it wasn''t a creepy dog-human or a Xi-fu lemur-frog thing, in fact, what touched my hand was simply just a small boy in striped pajamas. It almost seemed like people that I thought were to be normal are a minority in this odd city of New Dwarden, so seeing a small boy without a machine arm or leg, a dog nose or any other animal appendage for-that-matter was refreshing to say-the-least.

    It was then where the child pulled back his hooded cloak and yelped a small, please. He was a tiny blonde headed kid with a small round face. His eyes were deep blue, but his nose was red as a tomato, likely due to how much crying he had done. Nevertheless, he truly appeared as though he was lost.

    I could only stare at the small boy, as his eyes stared hopefully towards into mine. I needed to try my best to blend in, yet I did not want to run the risk of exposing myself as an outsider, that is assuming the baby and the fox I was carrying weren''t indicators enough. If I don''t say anything, I run the risk of being at the mercy of the strange boy''s imagination, but if I weren''t to remain silent, I run the risk of stepping out of line. Is helping people something even accepted here? I was far too much of outsider to speak of anything pertaining to the customs of New Dwarden so keeping a conversation with anyone -even a child- could be really difficult.

    With the exception of some yellow strips, I noticed the boy wore a nearly identical pajama to mine and the rest of the children at Nessiah''s home. Perhaps this pajama was a standard in this city. The boy also wore a short cloak that was similar to that of a ripped potato sack. Was he poor? It was far too early for me to know, I had just gotten into this city of New Dwarden.

    As my thoughts shuffled through my mind I noticed the boy creeping closer towards my chest with his head bowed. Before I can even think to step backward he lunged towards me and planted his forearms across my chest.

    "What¡­!?" I said in confusion while trying to pry the child''s tiny grasp from around my waist.

    "Hey! Kid, don''t cry!" I whispered in a panic.

    With a huge lump in his throat, the boy''s lip began to quivers in preparation for a massive downpour of tears. I couldn''t risk this child and the baby I have both crying and attracting the enormous amount of attention alongside it. It was a checkmate.

    "Alright! Alright!" I whispered in the hopes that the boy would stop crying.

    ¡°Did you steal my money or something.¡± I said under my breath while checking my deep pockets.

    The boy smiled widely and bounced his arms off my chest with joy. I felt as though I had no choice but to help him find his parents now. Risk or not, crying would end everything.

    "Hey, kid... I um don''t know where your parents are, in fact, I¡¯m new to this part of town so I uh... wouldn''t be able to help you." I said evasively.

    Upon hearing me, he appeared to calm himself, his sniffling somewhat winding down. I don¡¯t normally fall for a display of crocodile tears or even real tears, but I could sympathize with this little boy as his problems reflect my own.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Hey uh... don''t worry everything is going to be alright...?" I reluctantly said with a long-winded sigh.

    If Granas taught me anything so far, it¡¯d be that New Dwarden is not what it appears to be, it was only natural for me to take extra precautions and examine the seemingly helpless boy in front of me. Perhaps I was trying to comfort myself with the mindset that he wasn''t a threat, or perhaps I needed an edge to move first should something unexpected occur.

    "Wreally...?" the boy said, his hopeful smile wider than before.

    "Yeah. Really." I replied defeated.

    ¡°I have to know one thing though little kid.¡± I asked while crouched in front of him.

    ¡°*sniffle, Whut?¡± Replied the boy.

    ¡°Why me? Out of everyone, why me, I know there are bigger stronger people to help you.¡± I asked suspiciously.

    The boy only shrugged at me, his eyes still glistening with tears. I nodded my head in disapproval and ultimately decided to travel alongside the little boy, this little boy likely knew more about the city then I do, perhaps he can help me establish the immediate area at the least.

    "Maybe we can start with your name and the last place you saw your parents." I said while combing through the crowd.

    "My n-name is Leo,a-and I got away from my Ma n¡¯ Pa in the big P-parade...Parade Playza." Said Leo while smiling and sniffling.

    "Parade Plaza?" I questioned.

    He nodded his head in approval. The boy in front of me was not too different than me a handful of hours before, honestly, I wish I found some help when I first woke-up, luckily help found me, just as I found Leo.

    "Yeah! That¡¯s da one. My Pa said it''s where everything that is anything is?" Leo responded proudly.

    "So ''big things'' like something called Mad Madachi right?" I eagerly questioned.

    "I think so. I go with my parents every year." Grant shrugged his shoulders in innocence.

    This was it! Just like little Leo, the opportunity had found me! This was my path, this is the first I heard about the Mad Madachi after searching for what seems to have felt like hours!

    "Ahem, cough*. I suppose we should start looking then." I tried composing my self.

    "Hey Leo, how old are you kiddo?¡± I asked.

    ¡°7.¡± He said while counting his fingers.

    ¡°Do you happen to know your way around these parts?" I said.

    "A little." Said Leo with a big smile.

    "Oh, I know the Parade Plaza is that way!" Leo continued.

    Using some old boxes alongside a vendor booth, Leo climbed to a little vantage point and pointed his hand over the thick crowd.

    "Hey kid! Get off my produce! Ya little scamper rat." Yelled a vendor.

    I quickly gestured the kid to remove himself from over the produce. Luckily he understood and got off the boxes.

    "Words work too!" I said to Leo as I grabbed his hand and pulled him off the produce.

    "I know it''s that way because of the big Ignorpa statue!" shouted Leo.

    The statue was something out of a fantasy storybook, it was enormous and almost towered alongside the Cherubim! Only this Ignorpa wasn¡¯t like cannoli, it had armor all over and appeared more Crocodilian. There also appears to be an equally impressive armored soldier riding the Ignorpa, although I could not make out the details as I was too far. Never-the-less, that was the largest statue I had ever laid my eyes on. Was it a Xi-Fu creation as well? Perhaps not, as they are chemist¡­.right?

    "And from there?" I asked.

    "Uh..." Leo shrugged.

    "Well let''s get lost together then." I said, my smile as hopeful as his.

 Chapter 6-3: Arrival Into New Dwarden, A New Journey Begins!

    Trudging through the crowds with Leo didn''t change a thing, in fact, I believe it raised my chances of being caught. Even after sifting through the thickening crowds, I still felt as though Leo never truly broke eye contact with me, at least not for long. His frisking gaze was nothing short of uncomfortable, like someone searching for some sort of facial deformity.  Ditch or slap the kid, or both in either order, his inability to blink suggest some-sort of impairments or ill intent. You are no babysitter. You were but a child mere moments ago.

    ¡°Uh, something on my face little Leo?¡± I tried asking discreetly.

    His voice only grew vacant as he nodded his head. Leo appeared to be confused of my suspicion. Is the boy so scared he can¡¯t look into the crowd?

    ¡°You little scamp! What are you playing at!?¡± I whispered angrily, grabbing his little shirt,

    "(*cough) Little Leo, aren''t you looking for your parents?" I asked Leo, slowly loosening my grip.

    These little outbursts are getting out of hand, for a moment...Was I really about to shove a little boy...What''s wrong with me? Why...

    "Uh-huh. A-are you mad!? Please don''t be mad!" Stuttered Leo.

    "No¡­ pardon me, I was simply reminded of something bad ya know. Nothing that is your fault." I said with an uncomfortable grimace.

    Leo only nodded his head in fear. After a couple of seconds, Leo warmed up to my smile. Difficult as it may be, he was still only a little boy. Staring or not, I was out of line.

    "Sorry about that kiddo. Forgive me?" I asked with a gentle nudge.

    My voice dripping with guilt. Everyone around me seemed too pre-occupied to see my weird outbursts, luckily even Leo appears to have forgotten about it.

    "Maybe you should help me look in the crowd? Your parents could be anywhere." I asked, weary of Leo.

    "I¡¯m looking mister! I am! See?" Said Leo nonchalant, his fixed gazed temporarily scanning the crowd.

    This boy is playing you harder than a drunk stumbling dice, stupid boy. Shut up! SHUT UP ... I hate to admit it, but I¡¯m hoping that Leo somehow let¡¯s go of my hand and gets swallowed by the thick crowds, not only because of my leaning suspicions but this bickering Evan presents is really shredding my ability to think straight. I am afraid that the moment I turn around, this so-called Leo will turn into some kind of lemur-frog monster and devour me in an alley.

    After walking for several more stretches of sidewalk, Leo¡¯s eyes would occasionally drift into mine. Albeit he was a bit a more careful this time around, but I could see his swiveling eyes in my peripheral. It''s almost like Leo now knew that I was in some sort of a really bad situation where I had to keep things under wraps. Things began to just feel creepy.

    "Hey, uhm... I think I see my Ma''s house! Yeah, it''s the uh... eggnorples statue! We are close!" Shouted Leo very excitedly.

    "This is the Parade Plaza? I suppose walking in a general direction did get us pretty far huh?" I thought out loud.

    It seems that Parade Plaza is some sort of a big clearing. The plaza was a little void of skyscrapers and more populated w/ large buildings and run down shops. Parade plaza was littered with old tattered balls, broken benches, and what appeared to be tiny make-shift sporting courts. The crowds here were also noticeably thinner too, as most of the vendors here appeared to be selling to locally known clients and their friends. It was only moments of walking into Parade Plaza when I began hearing two people being denied service because of there lack of ¡°integrity¡±. I couldn¡¯t get the whole jist of what the vendor was trying to say but it appeared that his ¡°clocks¡± were not the standard appropriate for these civilians. Even the civilians appeared just as confused as I was when they were told the news. What do they mean integrity? Vendors across the stall are selling what appeared to be rare meats, but just like those people before, they declined many people for the same strange reason. The food¡¯s ¡°integrity cannot be comprised of those who do not understand.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Racist bastard..." Mumbled one of the guest

    "C''moooooon guys, how much!? Why can''t we just take my money?" moaned a drunken man at the vendors.

    Everything here had a suspicious secrecy to it, like an exclusive club shoved involuntarily into the public. Why? Even the lighting here in Parade Plaza was different than the rest. The lights appeared to be a combination of gears and a lamp, like a rotating metal Chinese lantern, I suppose. Each of the many lights illuminated tiny patches of confetti and streamer''s that rained from nearly every inch from the sky above. Parade Plaza was a dangerous circus in one corner, and an Ignorpa sales stand in the next. Even Leo held my hand a little bit tighter as we walked past the seemingly overly aggressive Ignorpa salesman, his Ignorpa with an attitude to match. I didn''t think it was possible but the food here also smelled particularly greater. As I walked deeper into the crowds, the smells consistently bounced from sweet roasted nuts to slowly simmered steak and everything in between. The plaza was always smelling of meat and sweets, despite some individual''s who smelled quite uhm...interesting otherwise. I was always surrounded by a consistent barrage of hypnotic aromatic foods and yet...sometimes I would get blasted with random foul scent''s, sometimes so weird I reeled back into deeper into the food stands. These smells appeared to be coming from the larger people, some of them in hoodies, others in masks, all of them over 10 feet tall. I found them to be in the minority of people, as most people I walked next to reeked of oil, meat, alcohol, and sweat. I don''t know if everyone here is poor or if they partied too long, all I do know is that I have a baby to heal so for my best interest I best not question them.

    Out from behind a skyscraper grew a shadow that slowly loomed over my head and far beyond it. It was enormous! I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes! Above me hovered a circular object, with a Giant sitting peacefully on it! More Poam?! Another Borboohas?! Perhaps there is another of Granas¡¯ kind on it, another Xi-Fu!

    The giant hovered gracefully over everyone''s head on a familiar yet slowly spinning platform. I couldn''t help but feel hypnotized by the platform''s beautiful spiral patterns. The Borboohas before me is not any less beautiful than the one I was on before. This one had a more abstract design yet every rotation made each spiral pattern feel more and more alive, like a painting that came to life the more it moved.

    "That''s a...that''s a... big person right Leo?" I said trying to compose myself.

    "Oh yeah, really big." Said Leo nonchalant, shrugging off my comment.

    "So why aren''t we moving mister." Continued Leo eager to move past the Ignorpa statue.

    The Giant above my head was clearly nothing new to this child. It''s difficult not to lock my head upwards but I¡¯m doing everything in my power not to fixate myself onto the Giant as he continued to weave through the Cherubim and the crowd below. The giant sat upright and crisscrossed on the platform while smiling and waving into the crowd. Every now-and-then the giant would toss confetti, streamers, and other decorations while people roared and cheered him on from below.

    "Shall we move...!" I said forcefully while my eyes remained glued to the giant.

    When I realized that people weren''t afraid of the burly giant, I began to relax. One deep breath turned into two, and soon enough I began to smile again. I don''t know what or where New Dwarden is, but it was nothing short of amazing, and the giant was no exception. I took a good look at the giant''s cheery face, and to my surprise, he appeared to be an older middle-aged male. He wore a scraggly white beard, seemingly had mechanized body part''s, and has numerous scuffs of dirt and soot around his body. The giant had large mechanical arm''s riddled with gears and orange pipes that spewed steam. He was so large, it appeared as though he had mini Cherubim for arms! Needless to say, the giant was at least a towering fifty foot tall. Lucky for him, the giant still seemed to have both his legs. He wore patched up dress pants held up by suspenders and a ripped a white shirt with weird subtle designs imprinted in it. He also appeared to be very fit as well.  This could only be described as some topsy-turvy Santa Claus back home.

    "Look what I got!" Yelled Leo.

    Leo broke my attention with the giant with a handful of confetti. He cracked open his hand and blew it towards my face. Despite almost sneezing my brains out, even the confetti he blew into my face was also nothing short of amazing. It was like pieces of fuzzy paper that would break into colorful glowing fireflies went you touch them. They were like the Fire-Musca Granas described, only these were not as bright and would disappear upwards into the night sky fairly quickly. Were they alive?

    "While you were thinking and talking by yourself, I was uh... grabbing these." Said Leo with a smug smile.

    As the Giant began to drift away and back behind the Cherubim once more, I was once again refocused into the mysteries of New Dwarden. I couldn¡¯t help it, like the Borboohas, my mind began to drift at the thought of what I may encounter in this strange new cities. This...this wasn''t time though, it was time to move.

    "C''mon Leo, let''s get going. We are almost past the Ignorpa statue, your parents shouldn''t be too far from here." I sighed.

 Chapter 6-4: Arrival Into New Dwarden, A New Journey Begins

    The Ignorpa statue looked identical to Cannoli, only the tuft of red fur on it back are blue crystals and its eyes were a pair of protruding blood red gems. The gems alone were beautiful yet the closer I got, the more the metallic statue grew more lively. It was a masterpiece, something not seen back home as crystals that large were usually reserved for jewelry. The statue even blew steam from its snout! Admittedly, I jumped in shock the first time it did. As I walked under the statue, I began to think back at what Taylum said; he said Ignorpa come in all shapes and forms but I am beginning to question how friendly or unfriendly these forms can truly be. Cannoli appeared more gecko-like, while this one was more bat-like. I mean, it¡¯s face had a bat-like snout, and it had these strange bat-like wings with embedded claws that screamed murderous intent. Maybe it¡¯s simply art.

    "Hey, Leo is that statue to scale?" I nudged him in the shoulder and asked jokingly

    "Oh yeah! They are for da Arc¡¯s. They are very mean and will uhm...rip your guts like spaghetti says, my Dad, uh-huh. What makes them the mostest scariest is they travel with shi-fuf and can grow humoungously or be super smaller!!¡± Said Leo excitedly, running towards the front of the statue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± I said nervously.

    ¡°So this one is made bigger right?¡± I asked somewhat fearing his response.

    ¡°Nope. This is da Generals. One of hugest Eggnoorpa.¡± He responded innocently, ignoring my distress.

    ¡°Read dis sign here.¡± He asked pointing his finger at a plaque at the front of the base of the statue.

    ¡°

    Dear citizen,

    Here we honor and remember an extraordinary member of society who has given more than anyone ever should have to. Primo Arc Leader Revant Stormfield gave her life defending what we know now as New Dwarden from three ravenous giants in the age of 1303. Primo Arc Leader Revant Stormfield¡¯s sacrifice alongside the courage of her beloved Ignorpa Kalsyfer helped cement the survival of our Lord and King Alhonder. This statue not only commemorates her sacrifice but it also acts as a conduit of bravery and inspiration for all who have the privilege to call themselves citizens of New Dwarden. She will be missed.

    Pax in morte, est in vita pacem, pacis per nostrum

    ¡°

    ¡°Incredible. She seems like a real hero. I wonder what happened to Kalsyfer? I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to run into him Leo.¡± I thought aloud.

    ¡°¡­ Oh, and it can spit poison!" Said Leo, his face crept up to mine while moving his fingers menacingly.

    It appears as though little Leo fell into his own world as I, in turn, fell into my own. He was completely unaware that I wasn¡¯t listening to him, instead, I was sucked into this heroes tale. I¡¯d like to know more given the chance but I have to move on. With a gentle tug to Leo¡¯s shirt, we began making our way past the statue.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Why on earth would you need something that bi-..." I indirectly asked Leo.

    "Giants, Worm monsters, bad Eggnorpa, and really really really bad people, says my Momma." Said Leo confidently.

    This is perfect, traveling with Leo seemed to be largely beneficial. Despite him being young, he is helping somewhat with understanding the wonders of New Dwarden, or more importantly my around it.

    New Dwarden is certainly massive and I honestly don''t know the extent of its size but if I take this city square by square than I can certainly find something about these Mad Madachi or whatever I need to cure the baby on my back. It took a little to get through Parade Plaza, but ultimately Leo and I sifted through it. Even the crowds around us grew thinner and thinner.

    ¡°So... how close are we to where your parents might be?" I asked after a long period of silence.

    "Uhmm...I think we are suuuper close! My house is very close! Somewhere between da Cheryybim 8-4-1 and Cherry 8-4--2." Said Leo with an odd burst in confidence.

    Leo fixated his eyes to a specific clearing, he seemed excited that his home was finally nearing. Perhaps his parents would be waiting for him there? Slowly, he began to further himself from me, looking in every nook and cranny for his parents; he even looked between the dumpsters! The closer we got to the clearing between the Cherubim, the further Leo would stray from me. Everything was odd. The crowds were almost completely gone, just a stray group of people who numbered only a fraction of the thick crowds before. This area felt somewhat peaceful, almost as if the party already ended here and everyone was ready to hug their beds to sleep.

    "So in the event that you were lost, your parent''s told you to meet here?" I asked suspiciously.

    "I think so¡­, they say if I get in trouble, then we always meet somewhere here." Leo pointed up ahead.

    After a short walk he brought me to yet another clearing except this time it was much smaller and devoid of anyone/anything but silent Cherubim and leaky copper pipes. These must be what they consider there back alley¡¯s. The area reminded me of where I had awoken, I remember the orange brick laid neatly on the ground, even the random greenery scattered about was similar. I could hear the festival noise drowning in the background. It was still so surreal...

    "Leo?" I shouted in his direction.

    "Ova heya!" Yelled Leo from behind some shrubbery.

    Something was strange..., as I drew closer to Leo I could hear rustling from way behind me, and all around me. My gut was beginning to tug me like a toddler at a clothing store, I just wanted to leave. On our whole little walk over here, he examined me more than his surroundings. I gave him the benefit of the doubt because he claimed to be 11 but is he really telling the truth?

    "Leo bud...what''s going on? Something feels wrong¡­Be careful. Maybe you should stick close." I tried asking him.

    "I couldn''t have gotten here without you." Said, Leo, while smiling sadistically.

    "You, my friend are trapped. You are obviously not from here, and we have a problem with people who aren''t from here." threatened Leo.

    "We...?" I said shakily.

    Out of every creak and every crevice, people began to emerge. Laughter and snickering strangled me from all around me. Yet again, I could only stand terrified. Should I of listened to Taylum?

 Chapter 7-1(R): A Touch Of Primarian Authority

    Lian rushed back into his thoughts, frantically sifting through his doubts wondering where he had gone wrong. Wondering that despite his suspicions and his thinning carefulness, he had still fallen into what appears to be a trap! Where he did he go wrong he wrong, he kept wondering, his knees shaking as shadows grew taller from the walls around him. Leo¡¯s bright blue eyes quickly grew dimmer as he proceeded to peer through Lian¡¯s own. After taunting Lian with a devious grin, he reached his hand slowly towards him and wrapped his fingers around his with unnerving conviction.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I need help. Won¡¯t you help me, yes?¡± Leo¡¯s lips cracked open with a heinous smile, his hands trembling in excitement.

    "A trap!? Yes?! YES! YES! This a trap!" Laughed Leo aloud, his grip tightening.

    ¡°Your trap. Yes?¡± He whispered all of a sudden.

    An ominous laughter hovered just above Lian, only growing louder, strangling even, something reminiscent of the Enigma itself.

    Leo reached his other hand towards his head and weaved his short fingers into his short blonde hair.

    ¡°You see, this is the first thing you have learn in New Dwarden. Don¡¯t trust anyone. Yes? Don¡¯t trust me.¡± Leo laughed madly, his voice growing disturbingly higher.

    Leo wisped his left hand in the air, casually removing the entirety of his blonde hair in one swoop. To Lian¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t have horns, scales, or anything scary-like, he simply has unkempt brown hair, no more scraggly then his.

    ¡°Maybe he isn¡¯t so monstrous.¡± Thought Lian, his heart easing off his chest.

    Leo¡¯s transformation began. First, he removed a handful of false skin from the lobes of his ears, then he peeled off his fingernails. After staring closely at Lian, he finished his deception by removing a pair of large contact lenses from his eyes. Leo stood before Lian no longer a little boy, but instead a brown haired creature with large yellow colored eyes -about an inch larger than what Lian considers normal- with an iris that resembles that of a frog and a cat combined. Despite his unkempt hair, his skin appeared smooth and meticulously cared for, like that of an amphibian; as made evident by the momentary gleam from the lights above.

    While Leo was indeed missing his ears and fingernails he did however have a small hole where his ears would¡¯ve been and fingers that appeared as if fingernails were never even a part of a grander whole. Lian found a shred of comfort in the idea that perhaps the creature before him wasn¡¯t too outrageous in appearance. He thought that at the least, most of his body appeared human enough as opposed to a lemur-frog or giant.

    ¡°Not everything is a lie here Ezekiel. Yes? You have to understand there is a reason in you being here.¡± Said Leo.

    ¡°Ezekiel! Did Granas set me up?.¡± Thought Lian, his skin shook cold at the thought of the betrayal.

    ¡°How did he know¡­¡± continued Lian.

    Leo rolled up his pajama sleeves and began creeping ever closer to Lian with nothing but clear mischievous intent. His ankles trembled in excitement with every happy-go-lucky step. Lian staggered his posture, frantically scanning his whereabouts. His heartbeat escalated alongside the voices all around him. As he looked through every possible exit, he noticed they were blocked by numerous menacing silhouettes; darkened silhouettes ranging from short, tall, wide, and even animalistic in stature. "Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "What''s the matter, got something to hide!?" Spoke a thug firmly far behind Lian. The thug¡¯s comment was met with a unison of laughter.

    "Good Job Leo...ya shrimp!" Yelled another thug in the background.

    "Yes¡­¡± Mumbled Leo.

    ¡°Now where''s Ms. Black? Yes? I signaled to her that this one was special. Yes?" Requested Leo loudly, feeling somewhat slightly annoyed.

    "Shh! She''s coming now...shut-up..." Whispered another grunt nervously.

    "What''s a freak like you to do to cheat and skip puberty?" Whispered yet another grunt towards Leo left.

    ¡°I¡¯m only eighteen and i¡¯ve got back hair making sweet sweet love to me bleedin'' nyeck!¡± The voice continued.

    "..." Leo only mumbled Leo to himself in anger.

    "Shhh...she''s here...pummel the kid a-bit so it looks like we did something..." Whispered the voices again.

    Out from behind Leo arose an intimidatingly tall woman breaking through the numerous silhouette behind. Lian focused his gaze on the woman emerging from the shadows. She was no older than her late twenties. Her demeanor was sharp and aggressive, yet she wore an elegant mix of dark leather armor and silk clothes that covered her from neck to toe. Lian can only compare her get-up to something he would see in a superhero movie or even some far fetched fantasy game. While somewhat ridiculous because of all the belts, Lian doubted that the practicality was anything but useful.

    ¡°I wonder how you smell¡­¡± the woman said, her nose began quivering.

    "You did signal this was one interesting did you not little Leo?" Gestured the intimidating woman at Leo, her pointed gloves poking towards at his quivering lips. L

    eo simply nodded his head in submission as the woman approached. Each step she took towards Lian silenced the mysterious crowd around him ever more. She appeared merciless yet lawful. Her face fiercely young yet smug. Her eyes locked on Lian yet ready for anything around her. Her hair was short but long enough to wave to the right, her eyes sparkling hazle accompanied with a paralyzing wide gaze, and her posture encompassed power with military routine. Lian thought her appearance was deceptively thin and curvy, as everything about her screamed dangerous and more.

    Lian noticed something strange, as she walked past Leo, she hovered her head over his, gently smelling the top of it while Leo froze stiff below. Like a snake teasing an already dying mouse, she simply shook her head in disapproval, disgusted for reasons unknown. The real prize, was only a couple feet away.

    ¡°You smell nice¡­ really nice...¡± Spoke the woman seductively, grabbing the silver necklace around Lian¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Yet you wear the cross¡­¡± She looked at him with scorn

    The woman walked behind Lian and smelled his hair once more. One-by-one, her fingers wrapped around Lians shoulders. Lian could feel her chest touch the back of his head as she encroached ever closer for one more sniff.

    ¡°My name is Salem. What is yours?¡± She whispered behind Lian.

    ¡°E-- ezekiel.¡± Lian struggled to respond.

    "Ah¡­ Ezekiel. For the sake of interest, we are going to be switching the formula a bit. No punching, no running, no killing. Let''s just talk in a more civil manor... . My name is Arc Commander Salem but some call me Ms. Black. " She said with an unnerving gruff.

    It was at that moment Lian felt a strong tug in the back of his head, shortly followed by a sharpening sensation of pain. Lian stood straight in discomfort, narrowly missing the woman¡¯s chin cautiously hovering above.

    ¡°May I keep this?¡± Asked Salem.

    ¡°What!¡± Responded Lian nervously, his eyes shifting, too scared to turn around.

    ¡°Ezekiel! May I keep this!?¡± She quickly presented herself in front of Lian with a lump of his hair in his hand.

    Salem¡¯s hair was long and black, without a curl in sight, her eyes were a pearly green, her nose was small and thin, and her lips were a plump crimson bold. Lian was intoxicated by her beauty; only something felt wrong. Her military guise began giving way.

 Chapter 7-2(R): A Touch Of Primarian Authority

    ¡°It¡¯s smells nice. I like blonde.¡± She said, her eyes fixated on the lump of hair.

    Lian simply nodded his head in submission, just as Leo had done before him. Salem¡¯s voice was sophisticated yet disarming. One second her words were smooth and clear and the next set would feel razor sharp with threats hiding between every syllable.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Asked Salem while she put his hair in her pocket.

    As Salem dipped her hand into her pocket, her military persona appeared to returning to her. Her voice began to sharpen and her posture grew larger.

    "Don''t make me repeat myself Ezekiel. I''m sure you don''t need me to repeat the...unforgiving rules of New Dwarden. Unless, your not from here and intentionally seek to do harm to the city. I suppose you wouldn''t know right from wrong here anyway." Said Salem with a threatening undertone.

    Salem began walking around Lian, examining every dust particle on Lian¡¯s person, intentionally keeping the papoose like pouch containing the baby and the fox for last.

    "I-I don''t know. I lost my memory." Said Lian.

    ¡°What is inside that pouch behind you.¡± She asked standing directly behind Lian, as if she knew it¡¯s contents.

    Her words slowly slithered into Lian''s ears, constricting what little sense of safety he had left. Lian could only stand stand stiff as she rustled the pouch off of him. Lian could almost hear her voice demanding cooperation, yet not a single command was necessary.

    "Why are you walking with a baby and a...dog?" She questioned with interrogative force.

    "..." Lian froze in fear.

    ¡°Leo! Are you going to stand there or help me?!¡± Her shoutes echoed through the clearing, even dispersing the numerous silhouettes behind Lian.

    ¡°YES. YES. Yes. yes.¡± Leo muttered in submission.

    ¡°Hold the dog in here. I need to see the baby.¡± She demanded, her voice stiffening.

    Salem grabbed the baby from the large pouch and cradled it into her arms. The baby was awake. He laid surprisingly calm in her arms, simply chewing on a large rubber-like ring, likely provided by Nessiah.

    ¡°When I was 14, I used to take care of a lot of cute little babies...just...like...this...one.¡± She spoke to Lian, fixating her gaze on the baby.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t mine though, they belonged to a very fat woman in a very wealthy family. Her husband cared for her deeply and yet¡­ his words never seemed to reach her, only his money did. She shouted and shouted all day into she gasped for air in the night, ceaselessly raising more kids then she knew what to do with. Her husband would often be away working for most of the week, while she kept her 15 children in line. Anything she or her kids desired would often arrive in the form of a lump sum of talons.¡± She continued while gently caressing the baby.

    ¡°One day her children got older and half of them had grandchildren. Suddenly six kids and four teenagers became six kids, four teenages, and eights grandchildren. After some dispute within her family, she hired me to help out.

    You see¡­ I never liked kids, but my mother thought it would be cute if my first job was just like her first job. This was our chance into getting higher up the social ladder. My chance was hers. She thought I would be a natural... just like her.¡± She explained, gritting her teeth and nodding her head between words.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°At first I thought it would be simply taking care of only the little ones, but eventually after a couple of months I began heading to the demands of even the teenagers.¡± She said, widening her eyes.

    ¡°Now Ezekiel...people higher in the social ladder don¡¯t believe they follow the same rules as you or I, they seem to believe to have their own rules. ¡± She said running her finger down the babies head.

    Lian became panicked, his sweat began to peek out from under his hairline and his eyes shifted carefully into hers. Even as he peered deep into her eyes, her mind appeared elsewhere.

    ¡°One day they call me upstairs, into the attic of there very large home, claiming to have spilled juice all over the mattress in the guest room. I had just turned 15 at the time so I was experienced with cleaning messes, so ofcourse I accepted to clean it.

    As I took my first couple of steps upstairs, something was different.¡± She said while her finger traveled down to the babies shoulder.

    ¡°The door closed behind me and locked. I didn¡¯t think anything of it, aside from it being one of the numerous pranks that would be played on me throughout the day. That day was different, they wanted something different. They didn¡¯t care for me very much¡­, I was simply a piece of tissue they would use and re-use, something utterly inferior. Unfortunately I didn¡¯t notice until it was too late.¡± She said as her index and middle fingers walked down to the baby¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°First the four teenagers muffled my voice with a small towel, strapped me down, and tied me to the guest bed. Then the kids would have there turn as they began playfully poking at me with white hot iron pokers all around my body. After that, the kids jumped all over me while singing there nursery rhymes, and finally when all was said and done they simply left me their to starve for about a whole day. I was merely their plaything, an outlet for there curiosity. ¡± She continued.

    Lians eyes were widened, his eyes fixated on Salem¡¯s. She appeared almost as if she was in a trance. Lian wondered if perhaps now would be a good time to grab the baby and make a run for it but just as he thought about it, Salem¡¯s grip on the baby grew tighter, tight enough to scrunch the babies face into pain.

    ¡°They knew no one was coming, as I would often stay over a number of nights in succession to bring home extra talons., and still they simply left me up in the attic. After most of them forgot about me, two eventually came back, two teenagers who were hell bent on showing me what it meant to grow up...and they did.

    My mother shook at the prospect of exposing the family as the rotten pieces of garbage they were and labeled me a liar out of fear of the repercussion our family would have versing theirs and...my job was the job that ensured our family name was heard.

    I returned to work day after day that summer... their ¡±pranks¡± only got worse.¡± She said, her head turning to Lian.

    Her eyes ignited in rage as her grip on the baby tightened ever more. The baby began to wail louder and louder, trying to frantically remove it¡¯s arm from Salem¡¯s unforgiving grip. Lian¡¯s body was losing control, he twitched with anticipation and anxiety, arguing amongst himself on when or if to attack Salem.

    ¡°Ms. Black!?¡± He shouted to no response, her grip only tightened.

    ¡°Right at the end of my beloved summer there, two of the teens and a toddler had a bright idea for fun; ...they trapped me in a room...and pulled out a knife to scare me. They thrusted there small knives blindly and poked at me until I begin to pee myself in the corner of the room. I was scared. The toddler soon joined in and set my hair on fire with a match the teenagers had lit. They simply laughed...actually they laughed so hard one of them dropped a knife. Suddenly I could only see red, even i don¡¯t remember much except reaching for that knife. One teenager, and one little toddler lie dead right in front of me. At first I was scared but after looking into the eyes of another with fear -fear born from me, my breed- I began to smile. Before he could get-up and run to the door, I stabbed his legs and put a towel in his mouth. Shortly after, I broke every bone I could, be it through jumping, with a hammer, anything I could find. It was self defense.

    Long story short, I framed the boy with murder. I ran out of the house when no one was looking and pleaded to an Arc Soldier that a demon boy and his unruly family was cutting-up his household. The blood and self induced stab wound assured he had to believe me. The boy was a rambunctious brat in the time I met him, so selling him as a demon was easy¡± She explained with a very large and pleased grin.

    ¡°After that¡­ I assured that family was no more. Even going so far to BREAK the bones of every little toddler who had stepped on me before.¡± She said, the baby screaming in agony.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I came back years later and called justice upon every piece of Aeronean garbage in that house, not as Salem¡­¡± She continued.

    ¡°But as Arc commander Salem Black!¡± She shouted proudly while breaking the wrist of the baby before her without second thought.

    "Don''t, DONT, DONT, DONT!" Huffed Lian in unnverving sucessoin.

 Chapter 7-3(R): A Touch Of Primarian Authority

    "For what!?" She yelled over the baby¡¯s continues waling.

    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself E-Z-kiel?¡± She taunted condescendingly

    "Not only is this one not from here, but he bears the cross of the Aeronean. I believe it''s safe to say you Scamper Rats have certainly earned your meal. Especially you little Leo. The Arc will send its regards very soon." Said Ms. Black, her eyes locking to that of Lian.

    Leo nodded his head in eager approval. Ms. Black¡¯s praise seemingly injected little Leo into a drug induced euphoria; his eyes even rolling white trying to contain his excitement.

    ¡°Hold on to the little one Leo.¡± She commanded.

    ¡°Very loud.¡± She mouthed at Lian cheekily.

    ¡°It¡¯s limbs may be the bridge into ending the remaining few Aeronean once and forever more.¡± She continued, caressing the babies limbs.

    Ms. Black hovered her hand over the babies mouth and casually dropped a small yellow capsule into its mouth. Within seconds, a thin yellow smog enveloped the inside of the baby¡¯s mouth and forced him into an instantaneous sleep.

    ¡°The Arc believed we extinguished almost all of you. Just like pest you are, they believed your numbers had been reduced to what they would call an innocuous level. Harmless. Lucky for them¡­ I am a perfectionist when it comes to my work.¡± She said with dangerous conviction.

    Ms. Black¡¯s eyes lit-up in a burning rage. Her gaze quickly skewered Lian into telling some kind of truth. However, Lian could hardly muster the will to speak, he became far too consumed with fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Ms. Black. Right?! Right?!¡± Panicked Lian, his voice cracking in panic.

    ¡°You will address me as Lieutenant Salem Black!¡± She commanded loudly.

    ¡°Now speak.¡± She spoke with a seductively alluring tone.

    ¡°T-that ba...baby!? H-he¡­!¡± Lian tried speaking.

    ¡°Shh¡­.the baby is asleep, you don¡¯t want to wake him. Do you?¡± She smiled while caressing Lian¡¯s lips with one finger.

    Lian took several deep breaths and attempted his absolute best to calm down; singing his mother¡¯s nursery rhymes in his head, thinking of fathers amazing collection of city models, picturing the day of the parade, and even tightly grasping the music box in his pocket, ready to summon the enigma if all else fails.

    ¡°Now that the volume of this place is more suitable for discussion; Talk please.¡± She said, breaking her military poise once again, and handing the baby to Leo behind her.

    Before Lian could get even mutter a single word out, she pulled out a long lock of hair... his own blonde hair... and sniffed it with disturbing conviction.

    ¡°The Scamper Rats have earned their meal! Our business has concluded! Now if your name is not Leo, please leave us, as business must proceed as usual.¡± She commanded loudly.

    The clearing erupted with celebration in unison, roaring cheers blanked the air from every corner in admiration of Ms. Black and ofcourse appreciation of little Leo himself.

    Lian¡¯s eyes were locked to that of Ms. Black, her hazel continuing to peer right through every potential move.

    ¡°This is it.¡± Though Lian in a panic.

    She appeared unhinged, her body hunched forward and her arms dangled dangerously around her pockets.

    "No problem Ms. Black...it was nothing. My intel was correct. I simply happen to find the boy as predicted when he was leaving his Cherubim, and poof, he practically spelled out the word outsider.¡± Said Leo pridefully.

    "This little lickspittle looks 12!" Shouted someone far behind Leo..

    "...¡± Leo mumbled angirly to himself, knowing full well it was insult he is very familiar with.

    "More lik-uh uh-wuhh ...eh... 11!" Shouted someone with a thick irish-like accent behind Leo

    "Tsk..." Grunted Leo.

    "Is it weird to call him cute..." Asked a grunt amongst the background chitter-chatter.

    "...What the..." said a majority in a murmur after an awkward silence.

    ¡°Like in a cute kid way¡­¡± Corrected the grunt.

    ¡°Oh. Oooooh?¡± Said the silotuess collectively far behind Leo, nodding there head in collective disappointment and confusion towards one another.

    ¡°Should I need to repeat myself!?¡± Exclaimed Ms. Black in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Move on! The lot of you!¡± She commanded.

    "Scat for brains! Move it!" Shouted Leo.

    ¡°That¡¯s not nice¡­¡± Faded a voice into the depths of the alleys.

    In a moment¡¯s notice, the clearing was yet again almost emptied with nothing but pockets of green shrubbery, lined up brick, and an echoes of the festival dying afar. Ms. Black stood at the center with Leo, eagerly anticipated Lian¡¯s next move, however desperate.

    Ms. Black rubbed the lock of Lian¡¯s hair on her neck, letting it run down her neck and into a small opening at the top of her breast.

    ¡°I used to have long locks of golden hair. Not blonde...but gold!¡± She said, walking ever closer to Lian..

    ¡°Everyone wanted my hair Ezekiel. When the Aeronean couldn¡¯t have it in all it¡¯s beauty, they got the second best thing... they got me.¡± She pressed her cheek to Lian.

    ¡°It¡¯s the reason I was hired back then¡­ an envious ploy justified by Aeronean entitlement. If they couldn¡¯t have my beauty, then they would burn it! After some a doctor visit or two, it never grew the same. Black and charred is my color now. Burned.¡± She continued.

    ¡°Why? Did they burn it Ezekiel? Why¡­?¡± She asked, whispering in Lian¡¯s ear like in a wind-up.

    "Because the disgusting hypocritical hogwash Aeroneans wriggle into the heads of the weak! They demand freedom where there already is! They demand change but refuse to enact on it¡¯s aspirations, they demand appropriate worship rights yet lash it out in a collective mute to silence those who differ from there many antiquated ways."  She spoke in a passionate fury, growing increasingly agitated with each word.

    ¡°The Aeroneans teach the weak to whine and to snap at anything that disagrees with their own frail conceptions of rules.¡± She said, her breath growing hotter.

    ¡°Seek out the Aeronean God, and riches will be rightfully yours, for there always a unique beauty in the hearts of others.¡± She said mockingly.

    ¡°Entitled Hogwash! Pathetic weakness in the mind! These idiots take these rules as truth and birthright. These sheep cannot have anything left to interpretation, less they begin burning anything they wish they had but cannot obtain!¡± She shouted while shoving her hand around Lian¡¯s throat.

    ¡°My hair! My life! That fate is for no-one to decide! While I live, no one before me will ever be subjected to the dangerously pretentious, SELF IMPORTANT, and POMPOUS actions of an Aeronean. When you accept there religious mantle of ignorance, you revoke your right to be considered civilized! Thus, you and your ilk Ezekiel are labeled dangerous¡­ a disease for New Dwarden¡­ and must be excised!¡± She explained as her hand traveled from Lian¡¯s chest to his neck.

    "Allow me to demonstrate something Lian as you gasp for air." She whispered.

    Lian heard a loud whip and crackle like sound emanating from deep within her armor, almost as if the armor itself was ready to pop off her. The loud noise was accompanied by a cacophony of locking and twisting noises. Just as Lian went to reach for the music box down in his pocket, a burst of steam rushed out from below an opening in her elbow and thrusted her arm towards Lians throat. Her left hand gripped Lian''s throat with violent force, almost instantly lifting him off his feet. In that swift motion, Lian felt all of her rage bursting through her fingertips whilst her grasp buried itself deeper into his throat twisting and retching it like flimsy rubber. Any attempt of Lian to call for help were drowned out by groans of pain.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m not...Aer¡­..¡± Lian tried saying.

    ¡°Witness justice being served!¡± She declared victoriously.

    Her face was a hair¡¯s distance away from Lian. He could feel her lift him with ease, as if Lian was a toddler.

    ¡°... strong...¡± Thought Lian.

    She had effortlessly lifted him off his feet with nothing but a short lived grimace on her face. Despite Lian¡¯s desperate thrashes, his body quickly grew limp, unable to even reach in his pocket.

    ¡°Perhaps if I just pretend to be dead¡­ it might actually happen this time.This is pathetic...I can¡¯t...be done... ¡± thought Lian, his thoughts fading.

    ¡°I¡¯m...no-t...not¡­¡± He gasped desperately, giving himself one last attempt to defend himself. Unfortunately, his voice was far too weak for even he himself to hear.

    "I won¡¯t kill you yet, O¡¯ so brittle and frail Ezekiel! You have much to tell me. But first, allow me to provide you an incentive." Said Ms. Black, her military guise seemingly coming back to her. Lian merely dangled in her grasp, despite it loosening significantly.

    "Oh! This one is weaker than the baby, he¡¯s going straight to sleep.¡± She mumbled at Lian¡¯s limp body in disappointment.

    Ms. Black had not realized it, but Lian had already been pushed to the cusp of being strangled. She was disappointed with Lian¡¯s lack of resilience, as if he had already given up while being choked.

    ¡°No fire.¡± She thought in disappointment.

    Ms. Black quickly reached her right hand into her pocket and grabbed a handful of fine brown powder. After briefly shuffling it between a couple of her fingers she threw a clump of it into Lians face.

    Lian awoke with what felt like a loud stinging poof. His eyes bursted open while he staggered in confusion and shock, as if he had awoken from a horrifying nightmare where his eyes were being dipped into acidic salt. His face felt like it was boiling, and his nose felt as though he had two powerful mints shoved into his nostrils. Lian coughed in a panic as he quickly began recollecting what was transpiring before him. After examining the dust in Ms. Blacks right hand, he quickly shook the mysterious brown dust from his face and quickly lined his eyes to that of Ms. Black. She smiled in return as she knew she had finally attained his full and undivided attention.

    "When I begin to ask questions, I do not repeat myself." She warned aloud.

    Ms. Black loosened her sadistic serpent like grip, laughing as if she caught her prey far too early. Lian fell hard to the ground, his face almost crashing to the floor. Lian coughed and retched while attempting to a semblance of composure. After catching his breath, he could only crawl backwards in a terror fueled panic.

    "Whom does the baby and pet belong to?" Said Ms. Black .

    "T-the baby is...my brother! The fox is my pet!" Said Lian, grasping his throat from the pain.

    "Foxes...well that''s odd. These creatures live in the outskirts of New Dwarden, they are also usually rather larger. Where are you exactly from Ezekiel?¡± She said, riled in suspicion.

    Lian could feel sweat drip from the top of his head, brush down his eyes, and drip off his face in a dramatic splash. He felt as though he could count every nauseatingly slow second creep by.

    ¡°Stay with me boy! Les I kill you right now!¡± She commanded, noticing his weakening daze.

    ¡°What were you doing in that Cherubim? 929 was it?" She continued, stepping closer to Lian.

    Lian peddled backwards in fear, too shook to stand on his two legs and too scared to speak clearly.

    "I-I don''t know where I am from¡­¡± Coughed Lian uncontrollably.

    ¡°I woke up in an alley somewhere near that Cherubim... and someone mysteriously took me in. I was- " Said Lian, gasping for air.

    "Who took you in!?" Shouted Ms. Black with unbridled authority.

    "I-I..." quivered Lian.

    Ms. Black grew increasingly frustrated with Lian''s inability to recover from his spurts of violent coughing. She knew she had squeezed him a little further then she wanted to but his cross continued to mute her of reason.

    Ms. Black¡¯s paralyzing gaze crumbled nearly any cohesive thought Lian had barely mustered. She only grew agitated as communication fell quieter and quieter, until Lian¡¯s shivers and the foxes shuffling was the only sound heard.

    Ms. Black charged towards Lian staggeringly fast, so fast even, Lian could see the ground crack under her as she launched herself towards him and in an instance, she had her fist at his heart with her index and her middle fingers threatening to touching his chest. Right as her two fingers were going to touch him, a tremendous wind exploded from the gold knuckles of her gloves. Golden compartments hidden in her knuckle cracked open a blast of hot air. The blast was powerful yet harmless, just enough to further back Lian into a physiological corner.

    Lian peered at her gloves with extreme caution, as if any pocket could potentially open up and kill him. Ms. Black¡¯s gloves appeared to be made of a mixture of dark leathers with various unknown metals imbued within them. Like her uniform, her gloves appeared reminiscent of a bygone era with a touch of mechanical ingenuity. There was even a large gear pattern wedged on the top of her hands to match her uniform.

    "Leo. Please hand me the fox." Commanded Ms. Black, gesturing to Leo behind her.

    "Right Awa-" Said Leo before being interrupted by a loud crashing noise.

    "Hm?" thought Ms. Black.

    Lian heard a familiar popping, slurping, and crashing sound echoing through the alley like a choir from heaven.

    ¡°Cannoli.¡± Thought Lian, his eyes fixated to the alley far behind Leo.

    "Ms. Black! A rogue Ignorpa is attacking us!" Said Leo, peering into the alley.

    "Rogue!?" Questioned Ms. Black.

    "A sewer dweller. It has no saddle!" Yelled Leo.

    "A sewer dweller? Attacking now¡­?" Yelled Ms. Black.

    Ms. Black turned to Lian, gritting her teeth at him as if he had come up with some sort of escape plan.

    ¡°What is this!?¡± She shouted at him.

    ¡°If you think this changes anything, let me just break one more leg! You will talk!¡± She slapped the center of her chest taunting in fury.

    All of a sudden, she heard a faint whisper just from behind her where Leo is standing. Without completely turning around, she turned her left eye to just enough to get a glimpse into Leo¡¯s general direction.

    "It does now.¡± Said a mysterious voice from behind Leo.

    ¡°Speak rat. An aeronean here to save his friend no doubt.¡± Muttered Ms. Black as she slowly turned toward the mysterious voice.

    ¡°He has the child, yes miss Black. Took the child right from between my fingers and threatened me with another. Miss B-black I-I-, He-he commands an aeronean SNNIPPER he whispered and the Egnorpa in the alley. ¡± Said Leo with a vicious stammer.

    ¡°A sniper? All for this boy?" She said in an air of suspicion.

    ¡°If you¡¯d just turn around, you would of seen the person behind you is just a boy. A child with an electric toy.¡±

    ¡°To think I trusted someone so...cowardly. A rat like the rest. New Dwarden may need to consider it''s use for scampering rats.¡± She said with a weighted stare.

    ¡°Ms. Bl- I¡± Leo tried speaking before being interrupted by a zapping sound.

    A welcoming robed individual emerged from behind Leo waving a iron rod and smiling awkwardly at Lian, as if knowing he had clumsily fallen into a trap. He held the baby in one arm and the fox stood playfully on the ground beside him. The creature instinctively, clinging near his leg.

    Taylum had arrived wielding some sort of small golden pipe with a electrical arc hovering at it¡¯s tip. He appeared shaken after using the weapon, as his hand trembled with fleeting confidence. To Lian¡¯s surprise, Taylum and Cannoli had seemingly arrived to his rescue, although he could not help feeling he doomed them either way.

    ¡°Bitter sweet.¡± He thought to himself, his eyes widening in fear as he gazed at Ms. Black, eagerly anticipating her next move.

    Liam had seen Ms. Black¡¯s vengeful fangs, they only seemed to grow sharper the more he resisted. She was to obtain her justice no matter what. A baby, a fox, nor a teenager such as Taylum, qualify as a obstacle. Her gritting teeth, cocked fist, and predator focused eyes, merely reflected that.

    Lian shook his head at Taylum in disapproval. He was partially in disbelief as to why Taylum had come to his aid but also guilty as he had certainly led Taylum and maybe even Cannoli to his death.

    ¡°Why are you here!¡± Lian mouthed in terror, his eyes frantically bouncing between Ms. Black and Taylum.

    "Lian wasn''t lying! He isn''t Aeronean! And uh... I can''t let you hurt those two innocent creatures sooooo... I think we have a problem here." Said Taylum in a cocky undertone, his voice quivering under the weight of his words.

    Ms. Black merely glared right through his facade, easily crumbling Taylum''s heroic bluffs to the wind.

    ¡°I have snipers! Back off!¡± He shouted in a panic.

    "Hand the baby and fox over and you live another hour. I have no mercy for your type." Commanded Ms. Black.

    ¡°Dammit.., I can¡¯t... .¡± He said, fumbling his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. It¡¯s who I am.¡± He said, looking Ms. Black in the eyes.

    "An Aeronean." She replied with satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded nervously, swallowing enough spit to feel like a boulder.

    ¡°Not him nor the baby.¡± He responded firmly.

    ¡°Give me the child and fox and I will arrest your friend and only kill you. Well, I suppose I do have something of a mercy in mind.¡± She smiled with deviant conviction.

    "Either way, the city of New Dwarden will have no arrest for an Aeronean from me today." She continued, pointing at an intriciate triangular New Dwarden emblem on her chest, peering right from above her heart.

    ¡°To protect this city, you must relinquish your life and your brethren¡¯. Society can only be incubated within its rules.¡± She said while approaching Taylum.

    Taylum tried cocking his foot to run in the another direction; even so much to contemplate leaving the fox behind and saving the child but... to his surprise, he could not move. No matter how heroic he thought he¡¯d be, now matter how hard he tried, he appeared to be frozen stiff. The only moving part of his body was the mind, spiraling into something unknown, something he had met merely once before; it was the cold embrace of fear.

 Chapter 8-1:Hungering Renaissance

    Arc Commander Salem Black, why did she have to show up. I had just started. Why did Gregoreal lie? Why did Taylum come? Was everything simply a lie for me?

    This...this person, this monster¡­, is some-sort of Commander. What kind of beasts does New Dwarden hold tightly in it¡¯s chains? I¡¯d like to ask how this is possible¡­. How someone with an idea of justice can be good and just in her mind yet monstrously ruthless in her execution.

    ...I have to get away¡­

    I have to¡­ I have to¡­

    ...I-I have to open the box

    M-maybe if I-I-I could reach down slowly into my right pocket, I might-might-mi be able to open it. I might get out here.

    No...no...no¡­., the enigma will kill me. I can¡¯t. What about the baby? My parent¡¯s fox? No!

    ¡°Arc Commander Salem Black!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout, my voice just quivered in fusion of anguish and rage I never knew I had.

    I could hit her right on the chest, where her skin just may be exposed enough. Maybe her eyes? My fingers might be enough. She is still human after all. Isn¡¯t she?

    I began to feel angry, almost pumped up, like a violent kind of energy. ¡­ it felt as though I craved to push something, punch something, I needed to hit something, squeeze something. I even felt my hairs raise like that of an angry cat, my teeth gritting like an animal. What was this? Madness¡­?

    I could see Taylum¡¯s brave exterior melt through his redning eyes, seemingly crying as he looked in my general direction, choking on what little breath fear had left him with. She was close. She¡¯s going to kill him. Idiot. Both of us are going to die for nothing.

    "I''ll tell you what you want to hear! Listen closely! You stupi-¡± I almost growled with a hungry rage.

    ¡°Ms. Black! Upholder of New Dwarden law! Bullying children. Seems a bit below your pay grade.¡± Thundered a voice over from above and behind me.

    The voice was so loud, I could almost feel it lift me off my feet, even scaring this...fire I had inside me; the burning vanishing. The voice sounded like that of a God. It was explosive yet deep, only with a northern accent that I could only describe as maybe a gruff scottish. It felt like a God is parting the clouds to speak to Commander Black from far above. The voice was accompanied by a far reaching shadow which quickly blanketed over my head and hers.

    ¡°The Alfather¡¯s own Gregoreal! This is my profession! I do not tell you how to throw your little confetti!¡± Shouted Commander Black until her voice grated.

    ¡°She¡¯s up to high doh! Furious already!? I merely wanted to see what you guys were doing so far from the... local amenities. By Lord, yer aff yer heid! There is enough spiced meat from the furthest north of the New Dwarden to feed everyone! Foooood from the southern tips of the cities too, famous for the mouth watering spices; oh, and eyes too if ye get even a wee li¡¯l on ye finger. You ever have the purple curry Ms. Black? It¡¯ll get your arse-¡± The voice spoke weaving through the many Cherubim.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Out from between the Cherubim wandered the elderly looking giant from before. Sitting criss cross just as he was, spinning on his piece of Poam. I could see him quickly gazing his onto Taylum and I, trying to make wind of the scenario before him. He looked me in the eyes first, then Taylum, then to the babies in Taylum¡¯s hand, trying to avert making a sorrowed face as his eyebrows furrowed slightly in what I could only hope to be disgust. At first he appeared angry, but quickly he loosened his grimace into a smile as he shifted his focus onto Commander Black.

    ¡°Gregoreal! Do you have business being here?¡± She shouted over him, trying to contest the mechanical whirring noise of the Poam.

    Gregoreal simply perched up his chest and smiled widely in return. He nodded his head in acknowledgement of Commander Black¡¯s question.

    ¡°Need I remind you what New Dwarden does to a disobedient giant.¡± She warned, inches away from Taylum.

    ¡°Whom am I disobeying Ms. Black? I am simply asking why your bahoochie isn¡¯t partaking in our local cuisine. You know it¡¯s my business to get peoples bahoochie shakin¡¯. Eh? What¡¯s the problem Ms. Black?¡± He asked with a convincing amount of guilt.

    ¡°It¡¯s Arc Commander Salem Black, Gregoreal of the Alfathers forge.¡± She said with oozing animosity.

    ¡°Let me play you a song. This Poam is useful for more than just spinning you know.¡± Gregoreal laughed without a care of the world.

    ¡°Gregoreal! Not today! This is the closest I have been to exterminating the Aeronean for good! Where there is children, there are parents! YOU HAVE A DUTY TO THIS CITY LES YOU FACE THE-¡± Commander Black tried her best to threaten.

    While Commander Black threatened Gregoreal, Gregoreal¡¯s Poam had begun opening holes within itself. In mere moments, the pattern that had been swirling under his platform changed to that of a dragon/lizard creature, swirling in fantastic depiction of a forest.

    This floating coin essentially became a beautiful giant metal instrument. The holes the Poam had opened shot air in a way that allowed the platform itself to play a flute like melody. I could only be described a mountainous music, like an ambient fantasy high above the clouds. He patted his legs to the beat of the music and hummed to himself, spinning casually on the platform from where he sat. Commander Black was furious, never have I seen her this red, even when commanding Leo, Taylum, or myself.

    Just as quickly as the music began, the music stopped. Gregoreal had seemingly taken notice of Commander Black dagger eyes. Peeking at her with one eye, he simply sat smiling, wisping his finger back and forth in the wind, letting the music drown out the hell of screams poking from below. Commander Black stewed her face into a boiling red, her bottom lip quivering like the lid of a pot.

    ¡°GREGOREAL!¡± She shouted with roaring authority.

    ¡°By heavens wrath miss! Keep the heid! Haud yer wheesht! I could hear you like from the top of me shoulders! Commander Black, allow me to be on my way, and ofcourse...proceed with the business that was entrusted to me, as is my duty as a civilian of New Dwarden.¡± Shouted gregoreal from above, reluctantly lowering his music.

    Commander Black lips loosened for a moment, her face boiled a little, less. She seemed almost relieved, albeit still very angry.

    ¡°As it should be Gregoreal. Go on, throw your confetti elsewhere. Business has yet to conclude.¡± She commanded, puffing her chest in victory.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± He smiled widely as his platform turned him around.

    Right as his platform floated over the horizon of the buildings. He sneered over to me, nodding his head, continuing to smile widely. I watched him as he picked up a giant steel pole from beside him and slammed it onto the edge of the platform, like drumstick on a drum. In that instance, one more larger hole opened at the bottom of the center of the platform. The hole opened up like a sliding door with a high pitched whistle.

    ¡°What in the hell¡­¡± Whispered Commander Black under her breath, briefly gazing at the hole.

    I peered over to Taylum and the baby, wondering if this was truly the end of our journey. Taylum just smiled just as widely as the giant, cradling the baby tighter. Something was going to happen, and he knew just what it was.

 Chapter 8-2: Hungering Renaissance

    A loud explosion erupted from underneath Gregoreal¡¯s Poam. The sound was accompanied with enough confetti to cover the dawning sky above us. There was so much confetti, I could of mistaken it for rain, especially when the strange confetti would break up into the pulsating orange and blue orbs of light. The orbs themselves reflected onto the clearing like the reflection of a numerous tiny blue and orange swimming pools. Infact, it was so beautiful, I had almost completely forgotten Commander Black stood simply feet away from me, staring me down like a hungry dog. My mothers infatuation with wave projectors kept creeping into my thoughts like a comforting old blinder. It¡¯s hazy, but I can still remember how she used to read to me before grade school in the morning¡­. What''s that smell?

    ¡°We gotta move Lian!¡± Yelled Taylum bumping his shoulder to mine.

    ¡°Pick up the dog at your leg!¡± He yelled, bolting towards the alley behind me with the baby tightly in his hands.

    Before I even realized it, Cannoli had trampled over Commander Black in the midst of the chaos from inside the storm of floating orbs and confetti. Cannoli had bolted to the other end of the clearing far ahead of Taylum, thrashing the debris that had been probably positioned by Commander Black¡¯s street thugs to block me in.

    I looked back at Commander Black, making sure to pick up the fox in the hurry. I could hardly tell where she was with the sheer amount of glowing orbs and confetti strips between I and her. This is what Taylum was waiting for, a chance to run.

    I felt my energy come back from thin air, as if gust of wind had suddenly propelled me forward. My legs began moving faster and faster and before I knew it I was running alongside of Taylum, tightly holding the fox to my chest.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Shouted Taylum turning towards me, his eyes pried open in fear.

    ¡°She¡¯s not too far behind us.¡± He continued in a panic.

    I nodded my head in agreement. I was still in shock that someone had attempted to save not only me, but the baby and fox too. After being betrayed by Granas¡¯, I thought I¡¯d fallen into more traps than I could count. New Dwarden is clearly something, I could not handle alone.

    ¡°Ok let¡¯s turn left soon! Got it! We can¡¯t keep following Cannoli.¡± Taylum shouted in a rush.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He was never part of the plan! He got me caught!¡± Taylum responded with a nervous glare.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan!?¡± I shouted back.

    ¡°This is the plan! The Scamper Rats caught wind of me after Cannoli ate there breakfast!¡± He shouted.

    Taylum and I continued to rush down alley after alley at random. Twisting and turning, constantly swivelling our head behind us. The confetti and orbs that provided us with precious cover began to subside, giving light to Commander Black who was far behind us at the entrance of an alley, charging at us with the speed and the ferocity of an enraged rhino.

    ¡°Taylum! I hear people!¡± I yelled hopefully.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s our only chance!¡± Said Taylum.

    Taylum and I could hear Commander Black come closer and closer behind us because of the junk, crates, and glass shattering loudly behind us like our very own long destructive tail.

    ¡°You are not getting away.¡± She roared with animalistic intent.

    ¡°Holy crap! She is getting close!¡± Taylum gasped aloud.

    ¡°We¡¯re coming up on a T! I can¡¯t tell if the festival is at our left or right and she is catching up.¡± I said huffing and puffing.

    ¡°Uh, uh, uh! Idk! Just pick one!¡± Responded Taylum in a flurry of breathes.

    ¡°We¡¯re going right!¡± I yelled in an instance of thought.

    ¡°Why right?!¡± Shouted Taylum, both of us turning the corner.

    ¡°Because of all the alcohol bottles lined up on the ground!¡± I responded with confidence.

    ¡°O-oh! Ok.¡± Said Taylum, pleasantly surprised.

    We breached what felt like a barrier of light and arrived at the bustling festival with our elbows pointed outwards from our bodies rushing through hordes of people stretching from one side of the road to the other. Luckily we dashed into a very densely populated area of the city, although it appeared I was in a stranger part of the city. Most people were normal but there were a few with weird dog-like noses, strange lizard scales, and sometimes fur in strange parts of there bodies. Sometimes I would make eye contact with tall black eyed yellow humanoids and sometimes I¡¯d have to be careful not to trample the short red furred beings with ragged hoodies littered amongst the floor like carpet. Taylum and I continued to shovel our way through the crowds of drunken people and monstrosities alike taking shelter under those who were particularly taller. We constantly peered over each others shoulders hoping Commander Black would drown in the noise of the crowds. Even if we didn¡¯t see her at the moment, we moved as if she still tailing right behind us, just as terrified; I could still see Taylums legs shaking as we made it to an opening in the crowd.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Hey Lian! Lian! This way!¡± Shouted Taylum from in front of me.

    ¡°Shhhh! I¡¯m right behind you.¡± I said in an effort to calm him down.

    ¡°Holy! You scared me!¡± Yelled Taylum.

    ¡°Shh! Stop yelling!¡± I whispered.

    We stopped in a small circular clearing in the crowd, although finally, we got a chance to catch our breath as everyone around was either too drunk to care about us or tall enough to ignore our existence.

    ¡°Is she gone!?¡± Asked Taylum frantically.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see her.¡± I said, peering over the numerous silhouettes around me.

    Everyone know seemed out of focus. Commander blacks leathery armor and long black hair was the only thing I was looking for in the crowd. Nothing else mattered.

    ¡°OK-OK! There was this uh... restaurant Drock¡¯s brother owns! It¡¯s-it¡¯s not far from here at all. I-I actually know where we-we are! This is the Coppercoin district! If we go that way...if we go North we should hit is restaurant in no time flat!¡± He said in a nervous haste.

    ¡°He¡¯ll take care of us?¡± I asked catching my breath.

    ¡°He will.¡± Said Taylum confidently, catching his breath.

    ¡°Cmon! Let¡¯s keep moving!¡± He urged.

    ¡°Wait! H-how''s the baby Taylum?...S-she broke his hand¡­the baby¡­h-he¡¯s sleeping because of capsule she put in his mouth.¡± I said with a strange guilt.

    I know the enigma gave me this child to help me become a Valiant, but I can''t help but hate him just a bit because of what he reminds me of. Desperation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Lian." He said with a drooping frown.

    "Those capsules could be anything. ...his hands getting swollen, Drock¡¯s brother will know what to do.¡± He said, his face unsure.

    ¡°This festival will be coming to an end soon and people will return to there Cherubim so we gotta hurry! If we don¡¯t...I¡¯m not sure we can make it back home without being hunted down by that Commander crazy.¡± He continued.

    "Yeah...let''s get movin." I agreed.

    Taylum and I moved upwards on the bricked streets as quickly as possible, trying not to stand out too much. Taylum had covered the baby in a blanket making it appear he was sleeping normally and I had put the dog in a brown fruit basket I found abandoned on the sidewalk. We did our best to pretend as if we were having fun watching the numerous stand around us, albeit the wonder in both are eyes were both almost genuine with the exception of Commander Black likely hunting us like a shadow.

    The street were filled with stands of all kinds, most were packing up, but some food stands continued to sell there aromatic meats as if the festival were never ending. Different cuts and colors of meats dangled from there stands; red, yellow, orange, and even blue meats sizzled on grills from every direction. Even the fox was getting hungry. I felt bad but this was not the time to feed him, although I admittedly felt the brunt of his hunger as well. Luckily we were heading to a restaurant, allegedly famously weaved between the base of several Cherubim.

    "So what is this famous restaurant called? And what are they famous for anyway?" I asked.

    "It''s called the The Croak N Crunch! I''ve never been inside but Drock tells us it''s his brothers restaurant. I think he said they sell giant seafood." Said Taylum, trying to size up the dishes with his hands.

    "Like Giants giant!?" I said surprised.

    "No. At least I don''t think so." He laughed.

    "Drock tells me they serve Red Claws the size of children." He explained with excitement.

    "Red Claws?" I asked.

    "Yeah! Extremely delicious! There hard shelled animals that live in the bottom of the ocean with huge claws." He said in a frenzy of emotions.

    "Lobsters?" I said, visibly confused.

    "Lobsterps?" He said, also visibly confused.

    "Don''t worry about it. Just something I read along the way, thought it looked like one of those meats hanging in the meat stands." I said with a dismissing laughter.

    "Yeah well, once you see one. You''ll never forget how it looks. C''mon, not much further now." He said, pressing forward.

    After what felt like ten minutes, Taylum had encountered a restaurant in the shape of a large tree. It¡¯s branches were tiny rooms with people eating comfortably in it and it¡¯s nearly transparent trunk was warmly lit with flame as it¡¯s base openly embraced customers with a sign stating.

    The Croak N Crunch

    Home Of The Giant Rau Fish

    ¡°Lian! We¡¯re here! The Croak N Crunch!¡± Shouted Taylum.

    The building itself was enormous and beautiful. While it wasn¡¯t nearly the size of a Cherubim, it had to be at least the size of a couple full sized homes stacked on top of each other. It had long panels of glass stretched across the trunk exposing a very beautifully decorated staircase made better by the warm fire that gleamed across it. The numerous winding branches were hallways congested with happy customers just enjoying there meals. The base of appeared to be a wide open bar bustling with patrons going in and out like a steady flow of water. Amazing. I don''t know if the tree shaped restaurant was covered in real leaves, but it certainly looked real, and as green as any tree would be on a bright Summer day.

    Before we entered the building, Taylum and I made sure to check our surroundings as effectively as could, we even weaved through the local crowd a tad longer to make sure we weren¡¯t followed. Eventually Taylum waved me down to come inside.

    "Finally." I said aloud.

    ¡°It looks busy! Let¡¯s hurry inside. Someone in there has gotta know Drock''s brother.¡± Whispered Taylum.

    "I''m starving and desperately need to use the bathroom." He continued, relaxed.

    "Taylum! Did you bring any money!?" I said in a panic.

    "I have enough Talons for a cheap dinner but that''s it. Luckily we don''t need it. I''m sure Drock''s brother will take care of us like family." He laughed off my concern.

    "Hopefully your right." I shrugged.

    "You know, it''s smells really good out here, like a cooked steak wedged between simmering spices. But there is a weird smell that kind of ruins it. I hate to say it, but sometimes I smell a diaper or something. Did the baby do it''s business?" I said, trying to ease my worries.

    "I really need to use the bathroom, Lian. Let''s please go inside." He yelped, holding his stomach as if it was wounded.

    "It''s not the baby is it." I whispered to myself while Taylum waddled his way into the restaurant.

    "I''ll meet you inside!" Yelled Taylum.

    "Guess we better go in to. Might be time to eat." I said with a wide smile, looking down to the fox poking his head out of the basket.

 Chapter 9: The Croak N Crunch

    Lian entered the restaurant with a shaking nervousness. His only guide through New Dwarden had been lost amongst the shuffling of the crowds. Lian tried not to make eye contact with the restaurant''s sea¡¯s of red nosed and cheeked patrons but he had to find the owner, as he thought that would surely be where Taylum is. As Lian sifted through the often stumbling crowd, he came upon an empty wooden stool at the bar. The stool was very large, infact, Lian had to climb two pegs to get to the top. Lian felt triumphant when he finally got comfortable on the large stool, making sure to place the basket with the fox directly in front of him. He took a large breath while taking in the smells, sights, and sounds of the restaurant. The restaurant smelled of grilled and smoked meats of all kinds, Lian could smell the spices and smoke even as he climbed the stool, only made stronger the higher he got. The bar appeared to be the centerpiece of the the whole restaurant. Lian gazed at the restaurant in awe, amazed at how faithful it was to recreating the shape of a tree. The bar or trunk- as Lian put it- was located in a large atrium lit generously with orange floating musca and crackling torches hung nicely on the many walls and numerous pillars that littered the area while the branches -Lian thought- were the many rooms and hallways that stemmed out of the atrium through winding stairs and steaming pulley systems.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Thought Lian to himself, wiping his eyes and nodding his head in disbelief.

    As with everything else Lian had seen so far, Croak N Crunch was built with the usual combination of gears, wood, and brown/orange-colored metals, only this place didn¡¯t use too much metal. Aside from the metals patched behind the torches or stairs, they were simply used for engravings or patterns on scattered sections of the walls and ceilings. It wasn¡¯t long before Lian became caught up in one of the metal patterns of the walls. This one was in a peculiar is of a spiral shape. Inside it, were a large number of Fire Musca rotating along it¡¯s many grooves like little rivers of splashing bright orange water. Lian was mesmerized by the Fire Musca once again, even drowning out the swarms of chatter around him.

    Lian gazed left and right, curious to see the size of the bar. Lian was not disappointed. He cocked his head backwards in shock and widened his eyes, He was sitting roughly towards the end of the left side of the bar but the other end stretched almost as far as the eye can see. The atrium was massive. Behind the bar was a wall covered in thousands of beer¡¯s, vodka¡¯s, and drinks of all kinds of colors organized meticulously from end to end. Lian tried counting one aisle of drinks but quickly became distracing after watching one of the numerous employees running from one end of the bar to the other, holding a pyramid of glasses comparable to a circus act. Some employees wore brown vest and polka dotted bow ties with dark dress pants and dark dress shoes while others wore a stylish tuxedo with a strange variation of a top hat. Lian stared as he observed some employees sweating at the seas of customers before them while others just continued endlessly pouring bubbling golden drinks into large wooden cups and small glass ones.

    ¡°Kid!¡± Shouted a deep voice from Lian¡¯s left side.

    Lian had become so distracted in his surroundings, he had forgotten that he was indeed at a bar and someone would had to have inevitably asked him what he wanted. Lian turned to his left and found a large bald headed individual with beady sunken black eyes -like that of Cannoli-, a pale white face, and no nose to boot.

    ¡°What do ye want!? Stop wasting my time!¡± He said, growing annoyed.

    ¡°I-I apologize sir. I hadn¡¯t noticed you were there.¡± Lian stuttered, desperately trying not to stare.

    ¡°Ye wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t ye. I¡¯m just a 7 foot bickering beast with a gleewing red bow tie and more muscle in one arm then your entire body combined!¡± He sarcastically retorted.

    ¡°I-I just-¡± Lian tried replying.

    ¡°No more whining, just tell me what ye want? I¡¯ve got a line of customers who¡¯d chew me arse up windways if I don¡¯t get moovin.¡± He complained slamming an empty wooden cup in front of Lian.

    ¡°Yer a bit younger than what we¡¯re used to.¡± He said, looking deeply into Lian eyes.

    ¡°Festival was getting crowded.¡± Said Lian, quickly composing himself.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Aye it is. Won¡¯t be getting¡¯ much better in here dou. Best head upstairs towards the top. Myt grant ye a li¡¯l more breathing room. Best do it now ry now if ya know what¡¯s good for you.¡± He said passively, casually wiping the wooden cup in his right hand.

    ¡°May I have some water?¡± Asked Lian.

    ¡°¡®Fraid I can¡¯t do that now. BEST BE MOOVIN.¡± He warned, his voice becoming increasingly threatening.

    Suddenly Lian heard a loud thud coming from his right side. It was a wooden cup slamming on the edge of the bar, breaking from it¡¯s handle. The person sitting to Lian¡¯s right was a very angry well dressed burly man; his nose cocked slightly to the right like from a fight, his beard scraggly with small pieces of food hidden beneath, and his black hair reaching under his chin. Lian thought he looked largely normal, yet he knew that in New Dwarden nothing is as it seems. When the man opened his mouth to grit his teeth, his teeth were sharper than that of his foxs¡¯. Lian stared at him momentarily as he locked eyes with a somebody wearing a worn down trench coat and a patchy top hat next to him. Lian couldn¡¯t really see what the man looked like in detail, only that he appeared to be smirking.

    ¡°You spilled my Skoro ya bloomblighter!¡± Yelled the bald man.

    ¡°Ruined my new pants to! I just got them today! You gonna pay me back twice over now.¡± He continued to yell while threatening the smirking man.

    ¡°Take it outside ye Moguls!¡± Commanded the bartender before Lian.

    ¡°Oi, Breckle! You stay out of this! This man is going to pay.¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Do as ye wish! I¡¯m not dragging any of ye bodies outta here!¡± said the bartender, casually returning to serving other patrons.

    ¡°Boy! Leave!¡± He warned Lian one last time before turning his back to him for another customer.

    Lian nodded his head gratefully at the Breckle, scooting his rear towards the left side of the chair.

    ¡°Oi, if I wasn¡¯t looking your way, I¡¯d be inclined to think this was some funny accident. But lucky for you, I was staring right at you.¡± The burly man spoke from behind Lian.

    ¡°Lian over here!¡± suddenly shouted a couple of feet to his right.

    Before Lian knew it, he heard a large popping sound from behind him accompanied by a loud splash of waving skin and a groan louder then the crowd itself. The immediate crowd around Lian gasped and laughed at the scene before them as the burly man broke Lian¡¯s stool when his head came crashing down each peg towards closer to the ground.

    ¡°Lian watch out.¡± Shouted Taylum again.

    Lian attempted to hop off the stool before it collapsed but it was too late. The stool bent erratically to the right and broke off it¡¯s four legs from the burly man¡¯s impact. All of a sudden Lian began falling towards the ground following the tiny piece of wooden slab that was the seat. It was a short fall, but his tailbone absorbed the brunt of it.

    The crowd huddled immediately around Lian began laughing hysterically, some even falling to the grounds themselves while holding onto there stomachs and drinks as laughter crippled them.

    ¡°Dude! What we¡¯re supposed to lay low.¡± Whispered Taylum in Lian¡¯s ear, helping him stand from his seat.

    ¡°What are you? Some martial arts master?¡± He whispered again.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Some guy in a beat-up trench coat wailed this guy to the ground!¡± Replied Lian in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯d believe you but what¡¯s left of your chair is on this man¡¯s unconscious face!¡± Whispered Taylum in a panic, helping Lian stand.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! I found Drock¡¯s brother! Get the fox and let¡¯s get out of here before this guy wakes up!¡± Whispered Taylum.

    Lian nodded his head in agreement. Everything had happened to fast, he found it hard to believe he was even on the ground. Lian paced away towards a stairway on the right while rubbing his tailbone in pain.

    ¡°Wait! Where the baby!¡± Said Lian also in a panic.

    ¡°He¡¯s safe. He¡¯s with Drock¡¯s brother.¡± Replied Taylum.

    ¡°What!?¡± Said Lian.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s in like a VIP room with comfy couches and more importantly food! So I think your fox will agree with me when I say let¡¯s move!¡± Said Taylum in a hurry.

    Lian peered over his shoulder hoping to see the assailant behind the burly man''s downfall. To his dismay, he had simply vanished in the thickening crowds around the bar, as if no one had seen him.

    ¡°Does everyone think I did that?¡± Asked Lian while rushing towards the stairs.

    ¡°Not me and I¡¯m sure a few others, but everyone else does.¡± Laughed Taylum.

    ¡°OK! These are the stairs! Drock¡¯s brother is a couple of flights up and a walkway down!¡± Said Taylum.

 Chapter 10-1: Gaze Into The Pig Of The Fog

    The enormous wooden stairs felt very unsafe, only a thin decorative metal rail stood between Taylum and I falling into the thickening crowd below. Taylum and I hiked higher and higher up the winding stairs until finally Taylum stopped to catch his breath, staring at the sea of crowds below.

    ¡°Beautiful ain¡¯t it?¡± He said with a wide smile.

    ¡°This is very high up. I don¡¯t mean to complain but isn¡¯t there an easier way up or down?¡± I asked, somehow anticipating the answer.

    ¡°Ofcourse there is.¡± He laughed.

    ¡°There¡¯s elevators! Filled with loyalist, people ready to report anyone who remotely looks suspicious, assuming we haven¡¯t already been reported. Especially after your circus act downstairs.¡± His smile quickly formed into a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not what it looked like.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°I have a feeling that¡¯s the theme with you.¡± He said, his eyes fixated on the fox shuffling in the basket.

    ¡°Well...save your breath. These stairs go at least a minute higher.¡± He continued.

    ¡°So how¡¯d you find Drocks brothers?¡± I asked, inching forward slowly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sign above the bar! It was pretty much an announcement to his location.¡± Laughed and huffed Taylum, struggling to climb higher.

    ¡°What¡¯d it say?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Something along the lines of:

    Got something to say? We¡¯ll be waiting at the top floor.

    - Management."

    ¡°Sounds a little scary.¡± I said nervously.

    ¡°To who? C¡¯mon Lian! We know Drock...well at least I know Drock and he¡¯s a good guy¡­ I think.¡± Said Taylum, his voice hiding behind the pillar between the winding steps.

    ¡°What!? What do you mean I think? Do you not know him?¡± I said shaking my head is disbelief.

    ¡°No. no. no. no. I do! Just not personally.¡± His voice drifted further ahead.

    ¡°And you left the baby up there!¡± I shouted, my right hand gripping tightly onto the basket.

    ¡°...yes.¡± Said Taylum at a distance.

    Everything was a twist and a turn. If it wasn¡¯t some crazy police officer, or the enigma Evan or Eva threatening me, then it was Taylum pioneering life with nothing but impulse and good will. Personally, I don¡¯t know if Taylum¡¯s good will is enough to keep us from being arrested. Guess I¡¯ll just I¡¯ll have to keep climbing up these stairs to find out.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Shouted a voice far above my head.

    After climbing a couple of more steps I found myself on a relatively quieter floor. The very top. The floor echoed with the distant sounds of the bustling crowd below. I could only hear the slight murmur of a few people around me.

    The floor had a few high end chairs and leather couches, even less tables and stands, and even fewer patrons. Most of the floors in the Croak N Crunch appeared to hold some sort of dining room or specialized bar but this floor felt different. Instead, the two halls directly in front of me and to my right contained a few fire-lit doors that made me feel as if I was in a school after hours. Most of the doors were largely the same; wooden doors with beautiful etchings of what appears to be initials on them. However, there is one door sitting at the end of the hall that stretched all the way towards the end. Not only was it well-lit, but it was a larger metal door with a bodyguard standing next to it. I couldn¡¯t tell from where I was standing but the bodyguard appeared to have a long tail whipping to his left, like some sort of human lizard. He wore some sort of overalls and carried a large pipe -or vase- against his mouth. And is that hair on his head? Or a crazy hat?If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    It was a little difficult to see as this floor was much more dim than the previous ones but there was hardly anyone up here; perhaps twenty people at most. The mood up here felt different the moment I stepped into it. The few people who were up here seemed uptight and more there for business as they usually sat with one another person directly across from them with only a dimly lit candle crackling between them. Most people appeared well dressed for the occasion with expensive looking waistcoats and suspenders. Actually, it was a relief to see most people here appeared normal, outside of maybe a strange curving mustache or two.

    ¡°Psst. Lian. This way.¡± Whispered a shaky voice.

    ¡°What!?¡± I said startled, turning to my left.

    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Whispered Taylum, his eyes widening, checking for any disturbance.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say hello like normal people?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but comment.

    ¡°Why do you act like an electrocuted frog when your scared. That¡¯s not normal.¡± He said, huffing his whisper.

    ¡°Ok. Lian. Where is the baby?¡± I asked, composing myself.

    ¡°Through that door. All the way down the hall. There is a person guarding the door who let me in when I said I knew Drocks brother.¡± He explained.

    ¡°And?¡± I asked anxiously.

    ¡°And the baby is in there. Safe.¡± He said confidently.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked suspiciously.

    ¡° I was in there.¡± He said proudly.

    ¡°And what was in there.¡± I asked in anticipation.

    ¡°It was Drocks brother¡¯s office. It was being tended by his secretary while he was away. She let me in as soon as she saw the baby. I told her it was in deep sleep. She asked if she could hold him and I said yeah.¡± He replied, nodding his head as if he had conjured a genius plan.

    ¡°According to the secretary Drock¡¯s brothers should be back in a couple of minutes.¡± He continued.

    ¡°...OK so what happens when she says the baby has a broken arm. Or what if it wakes up screaming in pain?¡± I whispered with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°OK. I see your point but she seemed nice.¡± He smiled awkwardly, appearing to have realized his lapse in judgement.

    ¡°We should probably get moving toward that door.¡± I said, trudging along in front of him.

    ¡°Did you at least give her your name?¡± I asked Taylum, noticing he began following me.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m Oiggis now.¡± He replied happily.

    ¡°Oiggis? Is that name common New Dwarden?¡± I asked hesitantly.

    ¡°No. I got really nervous. It was like a sound that come from my voice. I was trying to say I¡¯m great. You¡¯d understand when you see her. She is very beautiful.¡± He said quietly, shifting his voice under a veil of embarrassment.

    ¡°...Oiggis..¡± I sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡± I asked, fearing for the results.

    ¡°Scorples.¡± He said quickly.

    ¡°...I-I.¡± I tried speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s a meat snack here in New Dwarden. She got me nervous OK.¡± He said lowering his voice.

    Taylum followed out from behind me as we began to approach the towering bodyguard down the hall. Oddly enough, there was a large cloud of fog just above his head. As we grew closer, I could even begin to smell the fog. The smell of morning dew and rain grew stronger and stronger until finally I was standing right before him. The bodyguard was an enormously tall person, I felt anxiety just trying to look up and speak. He wore long brown suspenders with a striped blue shirt and pristine brown pants. In his right hand was a large pipe he smoked out of, about the size of two baseballs. The pipe appeared far larger down the hall but I guess fog can do that sometimes; only this fog appeared to be coming out generously from his pipe. Above his head just below the fog was a sleeping animal of some kind, like a bigger racoon with more stripes. I couldn¡¯t really get a better picture of it as it hardly ever moved from its curled positioning.

    ¡°Lian?¡± Called Taylum, pulling my shirt.¡°What?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°This guy isn¡¯t the same guy!?¡± He said in a panic.

    ¡°You don¡¯t smell familiar!?¡± Said the bodyguard with a deep inhale.

 Chapter 10-2: Gaze Into The Pig Of The Fog

    The creature on the bodies guard head was hard to make out entirely due to the excessive fog puffing from the guards large orange smoking pipe but I managed to catch a glimpse of the creature on the bodyguards head peering over it¡¯s tail. The creature made a nest out of the guards unruly brown hair. It¡¯s eyes staring at us from over its curled nested tail, resting with a vigilance of pure animalistic conviction. It¡¯s pupils glowed a radiant yellow and it¡¯s snout is as pronounced as that of a racoon; it definitely snarled at me the same way. The creature and the man smiled and frowned alongside one another, it was hard to tell for sure because of all the hair and fog arounds the mans face but I could see an occasional grin appear from beneath the fog, and ofcourse, the creature would grin right alongside him; or at least it would try to. I could see it fumble with facial expressions seemingly impossible for it''s kind...even becoming increasingly frustrated as it grabbed it¡¯s cheeks in an effort to make itself a convincing smile.

    ¡°Eh?... Who... are... you?¡± Spoke the guard with intervals of deep breaths and flem covered snorts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone who stares too much.¡± Said the low raspy voice from within the fog above.

    The bodyguard crouched slightly and hovered his face just in front of Taylums. There was so much fog from his pipe, it appeared as though he descended from the sky itself.

    ¡°You smell DIFF-ER-ENT?¡± He said with a loud exhale.

    A large wave of even more fog descending around Taylum¡¯s face, dancing around it like clouds over a mountain tip. It wasn¡¯t much, but I caught a glance at his face as the fog began developing our immediate area. Taylum seemed flushed of color and his posture grew stiff and unmoving. His hands just continued shaking as he slowly shifting his gaze towards mine.

    ¡°Sir! We¡¯re looking...uh...our names¡­ are¡­ Li-¡± I said in an attempt at bravery.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, the excessive fog felt paralzying. Just what kind of pipe was is this person smoking? I don¡¯t know if it was the fear of what could be at the other side? Or the look Taylum gave me. I just can¡¯t move.

    The guard soon swerved his head in toward mine. I could watch as his shape of head protruded from the fog like someone pressing there face onto rubber. All of a sudden, a pulsating animalistic pink nose poked from between the tufts of seemingly unending fog in the air. There was so much fog around me, I felt as though this guard had trapped Taylum and I into individual fluffy cocoons. Maybe he enveloped us in thick fog so it¡¯s pignose creature could sniff us out in grotesque detail. It had to be it. I felt it¡¯s nose brush up against my forehead but I couldn¡¯t help but keep my eyes open as it examined me closely. It¡¯s nose felt like a moist sand paper brushing against my skin with the occasional sticky hair touching me. I could feel my breath staggering anxiously. What creature is this!?

    ¡°CU-RI-OUS.¡± Said a voice from beyond the fog.

    ¡°A youngin and his BRO-THER I presume.¡± Said the voice accompanied by a strong gust of wind and a large whooshing breath.

    Clouds of thick fog rushed into the two nostrils of the pig-like nose like a powerful vacuum, momentarily giving Taylum and I a clear picture as to what the hell we may be looking at.

    ¡°What were your names?¡± He asked in a slow sing-song, making sure to brush away the remaining fog with his left hand.

    I could now see it¡¯s face! It wasn¡¯t just another animal pinching around the fog. It was a man! I felt myself instinctively jumped into a defensive posture as I examined the guard with no eyes! Before me was someone who has a large rounded pig-like nose and a mouth about three times the size of an average persons. It didn¡¯t even appear as if he was in an accident! There is only a smooth glide of skin over where his eyes would be, as if a set of eyes were never planned. The guard''s nose was something between human, a pig, and a dogs combined. After crouching a tiny bit lower, he smiled at me, showing off a small set of human teeth in his wide mouth.

    Taylum and I peered at each other between the smalls spots of fog that remained. His face was a no different from my own, both of us appeared to be checking what reality was by seeing if we were still next to one another. However, he seemed to gain his composure pretty quick. He somehow cracked a smirk towards me, perhaps a sign telling me were on the right track.

    ¡°Scorples! My name is Scorples.¡± I said loudly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m T...-Oiggis!¡± Said Taylum, trying to avoid eye contact with the beast on his head.

    ¡°My name is CHUC-K.¡± Said Chuck in a loud snort.

    ¡°What business do you guppies have up here?¡± He continued, standing up once again.

    ¡°Sir. Lian and I know Drock¡¯s brother?¡± Said Taylum, his voice quivering slightly.

    ¡°Ya do!? Welcome in! I¡¯m here to give you the red carpet guppies!¡± He said excitedly in his raspy voice.

    ¡°You will?¡± Said Taylum, eagerly smiling.

    ¡°No. The elevator or stairs are behind you GEN-TLE-MAN..¡± He said with a stiffened tone.

    ¡°How can you see?¡± Asked Taylum casually.

    I felt my face twitch anxiously as Taylum whipped his brutally upfront questions at Chuck without second guessing. He didn¡¯t even notice. Oblivious as usual.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Said Chuck surprisingly calmly.

    ¡°My Darbi can. D-A-R-B-I. She¡¯s a wild Crycher I took in when I was boy. She¡¯s got no real legs, I have no eyes.¡± Said chucking, rubbing the skin over where his eyes should be.

    ¡°However my nose smells ALL. Even without Darbi, I can see with a kind of vision, so-to-speak, exclusive to ME. Everything I can see is contained in a bubble around me and I can see everything in there. Say, old Darbi helps me see a little further than the bubble I grow used to.¡± Said Chuck ominously, his smile reaching ear to ear.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Said Taylum scratching his head.

    ¡°You had a UN-FOR-TUN-ATE bathroom accident earlier today. A couple of hours ago? Hygiene is important you know. You have room for improvement Oiggis.¡± Said Chuck softly with a churning cackle inbetween.

    ¡°You know¡­ normally I¡¯d been embarrassed but I so I¡¯m impressed I can¡¯t feel it.¡± Said Taylum while puffing his chest outward.

    ¡°Explains the rancid smells on our way in here.¡± I laughed quietly.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Nevermind. I can feel it.¡± Said Taylum, his face glowing red.

    ¡°My turn to ask questions! GEN-TLE-MAN. Why do you carry an animal in a basket? It¡¯s smell is... unknown to me. ¡° Asked Chuck while snorting the air loudly.

    ¡°You know. You could of just said proven yourself with that first. Why-¡± Said Taylum cheekily.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± I said, hushing Taylum.

    ¡°Well. If your not going to tell me. Best make your to our many EX-ITS available to you.¡± Said Chuck.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Drock¡¯s brother. We didn¡¯t just climb up the stairs here for nothing.¡± I said, annoyed at the guards disregard for us.

    ¡°Should of taken the elevators then.¡± He laughed loudly, his laugh oddly hollowed and strained.

    Taylum looked at me while rolling his eyes at Chuck¡¯s jokes. As much as I felt the need not to do the same at this crucial time, I couldn¡¯t help but to do the very same thing.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not take RE-SPONSE-IBILITY for your...lack of developmental MEN-TAL developments.¡± Said the guard continuing to laugh.

    Everything Taylum and I have been saying to Chuck had apparently been one joke after another to him, even the animal on his head appeared to be snickering at us from time to time.

    ¡°With all due respect! I¡¯ve met Drock¡¯s brother¡¯s secretary! She let me in! She is taking care of someone we know in there! Listen.¡± Tried saying Taylum before being interrupted by the guardsman hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Darbis.¡± Said the guard in a deepened voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Said Taylum confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s my name. You know it now.¡± He said smiling, his grip tightening on Taylums shoulder.

    ¡°I thought Chuck was your name?¡± Asked Taylum.

    ¡°Chuck¡¯s the name I got around here. Darbis is my real name. D-A-R-B-I-S.¡± Said Darbis confidently.

    Taylum and I looked at each other, checking into each others confusion. Taylum visibly uncomfortable with Darbis¡¯ tight grip on his right shoulder.

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t come here for nothin''. I gave you my real name. Now you guppies can leave.¡± He said releasing his grip on Taylum, laughing loudly, so loud in fact he turned some heads all around the floor.

    I felt a strange kind of rage burn from within myself, as if someone had just spat on my face, stepped on my foot, and laughed it off. This thing thinks it can just walk away with my only ticket home. This smug bastard thinks he can just dismiss us without giving us a chance to meet with Drock¡¯s brother. The fool can¡¯t see, maybe we can stab him with something around here. Maybe Taylum and I can push him off the balcony, down into the atrium below and storm in there. I can¡¯t sit still knowing this ass-

    ¡°Hey Lian! Relax! Grit your teeth any harder and you¡¯ll break them. I have a plan.¡± Whispered Taylum as he bumped his shoulder into mine.

    All of a sudden, this strange rage that had been building up simply just faded into the back of my mind. This excess energy, vanished; leaving only my foot tapping up and down in a fury of impatience.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± I said, my voice mellowing down to something normal.

    ¡°The truth.¡± Whispered Taylum confidently, gesturing Lian to back up.

    ¡°Look at him, he¡¯s dying in laughter. He¡¯s not in any mood to listen to us any further. Wouldn¡¯t bringing a baby up here get us in trouble?¡± I asked, dodging my gaze with that of Darbi.

    ¡°True. But the secretary said:

    Luckily you got it up here without a problem so I don¡¯t see the harm in pretending it belongs here, like a long lost heir. Plus, I don''t think you''ll be so lucky twice.

    She said while laughing. She was in good spirits. I happen to catch her when she was stepping out of Drock¡¯s brothers office.¡± Recalled Taylum, rubbing his index to his chin.

    "So you just handed her the child!?" I snapped loudly, my chest puffing in a fit of rage.

    I could see Taylum stagger backwards, caught off-gaurd by my sudden retreat into rage. His usual confident eagerness and excitement in his eyes vanished like a thin fog. Taylum appeared afraid yet again.

    "Sorry." I sighed with a deep breath.

    "Do you have anger issues?" Said Taylum, his smile inching back nervously.

    "Something like that." I answered.

    "I''m really sorry Taylum. That baby is really important to me. It''s my only connection to home.... It just seems like I''m putting it in too much danger lately." I muttered.

    "It uh... happens to the best of us." Taylum reassured nervously.

    ¡°Did you get her name?¡± I asked in a spark of hope.

    ¡°No. She did all the talking.¡± Replied Taylum hunching over in defeat.

    ¡°Sure I was nervous, but Drock''s brother''s secretary just seemed eager to help me. Kind of like she already knew I was coming. She practically shoved me into the door and I¡¯d still be in there if I didn¡¯t have to get you.¡± Thought Taylum aloud.

    "Maybe if you didn''t shi-" I tried saying.

    ¡°Shhh! We''ll talk later! Look he¡¯s finishing laughing. Are we doing this or not!?¡± Whispered Taylum frantically.

    ¡°Alright...let¡¯s tell him.¡± I commanded hesitantly.

    Taylum and I stepped toward Darbis again as his laughter began to give way. We were at arms reach from Darbis yet Taylum and I struggled tremendously to get any closer. His pet Darbi seemed to get more agitated the closer we got, enough so that it began to expose it''s small teeth and even bury it''s claws into Darbis'' head and draw blood.

    ¡°Eh!? Still here? You guppies still want to swim? Darbi up here likes clawing the eyes off of people who don¡¯t follow directions when there told. She helps them appreciate what they have.¡± Taunted Darbis, his mood changing like a flip of a coin.

    ¡°There is blood coming from the top of your head. She is clawing you.¡± Said Taylum under his breath.

    ¡°Her balance isn¡¯t great.¡± Said Darbis nonchalant while blood generously dripped down from the tip of his nose.

    "We know there is a baby back there Darbis. It''s uh... Scorples'' baby brother." Said Taylum defiantly.

    "Woah! Quiet down boy! There aren''t supposed to be children up here! Let alone babies! Are you trying to get the Arc in here!?" Said Darbis in a panicked whisper.

    "Armanto''s girl said she wanted some privacy for 10 minutes. NO-ONE gets past until that time is up. DO YOU HEAR?" Continued Darbis.

    "What is she doing in there!?" I couldn''t help but yelp in a rush of anxiety.

    Darbis giant monster nose flared up as if he was angry. His lack of eyebrows or eyes made it difficult to gauge him for sure but I could hear him heave a large gust of wind tunnel through his giant nostrils.

    "I can hear the real CON-CERN in your voice BOY. However, she is busy. You will not pass for 10 minutes and that''s the end of it." He said calmy, the animal on his head now lying back into a sleeping position.

    "WHAT IS SHE DOING to that baby!" I said, my voice trembling with a bubbling rage.

    Something felt wrong. I felt a rage burst from deep within myself like a tea kettle scalding over a stove. This rage felt like an impulse, a reflex of somesort, a violent out. But why? The child...the child...the child... the child... the... child. I could feel tears begin to drip from my eyes and my lip quiver with rage.

    "So you believe us now!?" Said Taylum, shoving me to the side.

    "I''ve got no choice, les you continue to babble on about the tiny BAB-BLER inside. Besides, Scorples was it?" Darbis asked suspiciously, navigating around Taylum to look me right in the eyes,

    "I can hear his heart beat FER-OUS-CIOUS-LY. Something between a mixture of great sadness and an even greater rage. That baby is special to you. That, I do not doubt." He continued.

    "However, something inside of you wants to smash your way through this door. So here''s your chance Scorples. Choose." Taunted Darbis.

    "You''re a smart child. You know that if you were to do anything, I would toss you over the glass barrade into the bar down below. That is...if my Darbi doesn''t tear you apart first." He threatened, his voice lowering in pitch with every word.

    "Right? Scorples." He said, holding his arm to my chest.

 Chapter 10-3: Gaze Into The Pig Of The Fog

    Darbis¡¯ strange pink humanoid hands creeped up to the top of my head. His strange skin color was a dark shade of tanish pink and his hands appeared to be something between hooves and fingers as well. As his left hand reached the top of my head, his Crycher Darbi crawled down from his. She had tiny metal peg legs that throbbed like a rickey old machine. Her joints appeared to be tiny gears that rattled steam with each rotation.

    Slowly she crawled her way down onto Darbis¡¯ shoulder and onto his arm. Her small crescent claws scratched him generously on her way down.

    ¡°Oh? Darbi wants a GO-OO-OD look at you.¡± Taunted Darbis.

    I felt Darbi brush her claws close to my throat. It¡¯s individual claws lining up along the artery on my neck as if it was planning how to rip my throat open.

    ¡°Now are we going to wait Scorples? Or are we going to make our exit early?¡± Threatened Darbis, his hand slowly backing away from my face.

    ¡°Li-Scorples! Let¡¯s just wait! It¡¯s 10 minutes! I trust Drock! And...and he mentioned her the- uh secretary! So-so¡­ please...wait!¡± Cried Taylum desperately.

    WHAT IF THE BABY IS WORSENING FROM IT¡¯S INJURY! WHAT IF THE BABY IS GOING TO DIE! SHE COULD BE FINISHING THE JOB! WHAT IF THAT BABY IS BEING SOLD! WHAT IF-

    Suddenly, I could hear a light roaring yelp accompanied by shuffling from the woven basket in my right hand. It was the baby fox. It was trying to escape the basket but it became tangled in on the thick blue blanket on top of it. Oddly enough, everything for a moment became clear. As I watched the baby fox fumble to leave the basket, my emotions became silent so that I may tend to it. On it¡¯s final attempt fumbling at the wall I crouched, put the basket on the floor, and helped it on its feet. I felt Taylum peer over my shoulder as if time stood still.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s hungry.¡± Said Taylum.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It does what Cannoli does.¡± He replied.

    ¡°It starts chewing on random things. See, there is little teeth marks all over the blanket.¡± He explained.

    I felt the strange rush of emotion suddenly disappear as thoughts of my past life became reflected off the foxes little amber eyes. This fox was the only thing connecting me to my home and I¡¯ve been ignoring it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯ll give us time to feed our little friend here anyway.¡± I explained lifting up the basket from the ground.

    I felt my body go into a calming lapse, like I had just run a couple miles and needed to rest. No more rage, no more sadness, feeding the fox was my objective for now, at least until we can get through Darbis.

    ¡°Good move! Darbi was beginning to saw her claws right into my bones.¡± Laughed Darbi.

    ¡°10 minutes. Friend.¡± Demanded Darbi.

    Taylum and I nodded our head in agreement. He seemed relieved I hadn¡¯t bursted into some fit of rage. We simply turned around and silently headed down the fire-lit hall with a subtle sense of victory that would feel void if we spoke to each other.

    ¡°Take a seat anywhere.¡± Yelled Darbis behind us.

    Taylum and I made our way through halls and headed toward an empty table near the glass fence that bordered every floor in the atrium. It was a small circular wooden table with two wooden stumps for chairs and a napkin holder at the center. Right as we were going to sit down I felt a hand grab my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey! We saw you talking to ol¡¯ Darbis there? How¡¯d you make it through him. We gotta talk to Armanto.¡± Whispered a high voice behind me.

 Chapter 11: Cloak With Daggers

    "Take a seat!"Shouted a high pitched voice from behind Lian.

    "Please don''t make this weird! I just want to talk."She demanded in a gentle sing-song.

    Lian turned around to find a girl, no taller than himself smiling a wide smile. She wore a tight dark colored brown vest with swirling complex etches of what appears to be machine parts all over and a matching brown skirt with small fluffs of stripped white puffs at the edges just barely reaching over her knees. She wore long cream colored boots with pointed dark brown tips matching the shirt she wore under her vest; all-the-while a warm orange fire slowly revealed a pair of glistening eager brown eyes.

    "What are you staring at? Are we going to talk or what?"She questioned with a look of confusion.

    The girl reached towards the center of the rounded wooden table with a small red tipped match and reached her hand towards a strange goo-like red candle; it¡¯s wick slouched just atop a decorative leaf shaped plate at the center of the table as most other tables had arranged.

    ¡°You! Other boy! Light this candle! I want to see who gave pig face a run for his money!¡±She commanded.

    The lights in the hallways could just light up Taylum¡¯s face enough for Lian to see his disdain for the strange girl before them. Lian nodded his head at Taylum as Taylum scowled at his gesture. With only a single corrective glare from Lian, Taylum reluctantly lit the the drooping candle. As the candle lit, the droop it once had dissappeared alongside the long fish hook-like wick of the candle. The wick slowly reeled itself towards the center of the candle with a tiny yellow spark of gentle consuming flames, slowly revealing the girls face.

    ¡°Well! This is better. So, how much did you pay him? How many talons to see the great Armanto?¡±She asked with a smug look on her face.

    The fire of the candle wasn¡¯t just any fire Lian was used to, it was oddly circular with a pulsating shape to it. It was as if the candle was a tiny volcano that spewed many different shaped bubbles of bright orange lights that dissappated effortlessly into the wind with a long swirling tails of light in it''s wake; some bubbles even landing on his hand like a swaying feather. If it wasn¡¯t hurting, Lian simply brushed it off as yet another mystery of New Dwarden; although not as pressing as the mystery before him.

    ¡°W-who are you?¡±Asked Lian with a cautious stutter.

    ¡°Sophia is my name. If your nice to me, you can call me Sofi.¡±Teased Sophia.

    A blanket of warm fire tinted light grew from the center of the table like a revealing blanket. Lian wasted no time in staring at the girl, desperately looking for some sort of otherworldly feature like sharp teeth or scales. To Lian¡¯s relief she, as many other people, appear normal for now. Sophia had long brunette hair with a face no older than twenty two. She wore a small amount of freckles that sprinkled just around her nose and cheeks and flourished a near perfect shiny white smile, even in the low light of the candle before her. Just like Taylum had worn previously, she wore goggles on her head, only these appeared much larger and much more expensive as it had many tiny gears that rotated endlessly within it. Her hair, while mostly straight, was somewhat wavy as it swirled from it¡¯s edges, something Lian compared to maybe gentle upward facing hooks at it¡¯s tip. Sophia''s swirly bangs waved from under her goggles and even over the band that held it. She carried a leathery brown backpack on her back with a big cog shapped zipper at it''s opening. Lian also couldn''t help but to observe that she overall appeared somewhat thin but he also was cautious that someone brave enough to eye down to two strangers was likely to have more than what there appears to be.

    Sophia gestured Lian to sit down in one of the four chairs available. Taylum gladly took the seat across the table without a second guess. After examining the girl a moment longer, Lian too -reluctantly- took a seat. Sophia simply matched her movement with his and took the seat to Lians left and Taylum''s right.

    ¡°I¡¯m uhh¡­ Scorples and this¡­ this is-uh¡­¡±Said Lian, in an attempt to introduce himself and Taylum.

    ¡°Tayoiggis! My name is... Taoiggis.¡±Interjected Taylum with the grace of a firecracker.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Scorples! And -uh¡­ Tao-giss¡­¡±She grinned confidently.

    Lian noted that her accent was a slightly different from the usual variety of hybridized European accents he had exposed to. He recalled the many times he was visiting Europe with his parents as a young child, perhaps 8 years old he thought hard, for meetings he had otherwise no obligation to as a child. Overseas he did pick-up the different accents and often attempted replicating them to his mother''s amusement, even occasionally cracking a smile from his father. Sophia¡¯s accent was a more British accent mixed in with small pint of maybe...Scottish¡­, he thought long and hard, although he didn¡¯t know for sure. Lian felt a slight sense of pride and accomplishment as he had finally encountered an accent reminiscent of someone from home, at least this was the first time he could acknowledge it.

    "So..."She muttered, munching on a piece of bread.

    "How are we getting in?"She asked.

    ¡°What do you mean we?¡±Replied Lian suspiciously.

    ¡°I need to speak to Armanto inside.¡±She confided with a gentle whisper.

    ¡°Are you going to help me in or not?¡±She grumbled.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°No. I just introduced myself to you a couple of seconds ago. I don''t really know who you are.¡±Replied Lian, his steadfast gaze frozen onto hers.

    Taylum stood up from his chair in defiance of Lian, nearly tumbling the candle off its decorative plate and onto Lians lap. Before Taylum even had a chance to speak, he had already succumbed to Sophia¡¯s and Lians oppressive auras.

    ¡°What do you mean NO!¡±Sophia scoffed loudly.

    ¡°I don''t know who you are.¡±Replied Lian, his voice brutally unmoving.

    Sophia¡¯s eyes turned from an innocent brown to a what felt like a pulsating red towards Lian. Just like Taylum, she rose from her chair with a vengeful conviction and approached Lian with a tremoring fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got news for you Squirple or whatever!¡±She barked in a fury, her right hand grasping at Lians shirt.

    ¡°If your going to assault people! You don¡¯t need us!¡±Retaliated Lian, escalting his voice.

    ¡°Oooooo, now the cheeky guppy is PISS-ED.¡±Yelled Darbis down the hall.

    Taylum peered over to Lian and saw that an unnerving amount of rage boil from beneath his eyes. His lip quivered like a erupting volcano as he intercepted Sophia left handed thrust with a tight grip to her wrist Lian just below his chin. Both stood before each other with enough conviction to push Taylum off his chair and onto the ground below.

    ¡°OK! Shhh...shhh! OK! OK! Scorples. Sophia. This is why almost everyone that was one this floor left! CAN WE JUST SHUT UP FOR TWO SECONDS!¡±Screamed Taylum at what felt like was the top of his lungs, so loud in fact, even the atrium appeared to have yelled back.

    As Taylum finished his outburst, so did the last two people leave, their meal of what appears to be a giant turkey leg and big potato wedges were half eaten at best.

    ¡°You blokes need to learn to silence your tongue. Go enjoy the parade outside like the rest of you kiddies! Dim simpletons, the lot of you!¡±Said the drunken man as he stepped into the elevator next to the stairs.

    Sophia and Lian turned to the drunken man with the ferocity of rhinoceros. Both seemingly synchronized to the smallest blink.

    ¡°Gettin outta here. Flippin psycho''s twigs.¡±Whispered the drunken man as fumbled into the elevator with a newfound fear.

    ¡°Taylum and Lian!¡±Summoned a very soft spoken voice down the hall.

    Lian turned his heads towards the angelic voice faster than he could even process who was calling him. Taylum appeared to know who it was right away.

    ¡°Lian! It¡¯s her! Let¡¯s go!¡±Cheered Taylum, his voice nearly cracking in excitement.

    ¡°I wish you took slightly longer Ye-Stefa. That boy and girl were boiling like two little cauldrons.¡±Laughed Darbis, sipping his smoking pipe.

    ¡°I head there yelling from here.¡±Mocked Ye-Stefa.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Armanto would appreciate that for his business.¡±She sneered, while gesturing Lian, Taylum, and Sophia to come closer.

    Lian gently let go of Sophia¡¯s wrist -as if he was embarrassed of his actions-, picked up the basket with the fox snug inside and began walking towards Ye-Stefa. Sophia had hesitantly let go of his shirt, still visibly angry.

    ¡°I thought your names were Scrimples and Taoigal or something.¡±Grumbled Sophia.

    ¡°Woops. Uh¡­ look at the time...¡±Laughed Taylum nervously.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Taylum got up from his rickety wooden chair to follow Lian, although he couldn¡¯t help but glance backwards at Sophia¡¯s bowed head.

    ¡°Why do you want to talk to Armanto?¡±He turned and asked with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°He¡¯s got something I need.¡±Mumbled Sophia.

    ¡°Like what?¡±Asked Taylum, visibly struggling to catch up to Lian¡¯s oddly quick walking pace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Replied Sophia, turning quickly away from Taylum and Lian.

    Taylum turned halfway around to see Sophia almost at the elevator, checking her wrist for wounds where Lian had gripped her. As Sophia continued to walk inside the small circular metal elevator, Taylum took a long look at Sophia and noticed he had seen this kind of anger before, this scenario feeling uncomfortably familiar to him.

    ¡°Hey Sophia¡­ whatever it is. I¡¯m sure Armanto can help you.¡±Offered Taylum with a confident smile.

    At the elevator, Sophia was at the verge of pulling the orange metal lever on the wall that would of taken her down the atrium. Just as she tightned her grip on the black rubber piece at the end of the lever, she noticed her legs were shawking, and her heart pounded.

    "I am so close."She thought, holding her hand tightly to her chest.

    "Give him another chance..., I''m still trying to figure him out too..., but i believe he is a good person in a bad place."Confessed Taylum.

    "He seems to lack any empathy? I don''t know if I wan''t to deal with someone like that.¡±She doubted, gesturing at Lian who was practically in front of Ye-Stefa already.

    ¡°He gets mad sometimes¡­ and uh... apparently so do you. C¡¯mon, you can make-up after ¡±Comforted Taylum.

    ¡°Hm.¡±She smiled hopefully.

    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±She asked, her finger caressing her lip in uncertainty.

    ¡°Something tells me you already started. I don¡¯t know any other reason you would approach two strangers.¡±Chuckled Taylum, as he walked ahead.

    ¡°Hm. One more question.¡±Commanded Sophia.

    ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡±She questioned with excessive authority.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I feel like I have to be with all these angry people I keep meeting. Maybe some good people have bad days.¡±He remarked, just barely catching up to Lian.

    "You coming? Or not?"Urged Taylum.

    Lian hurried just in front of Ye-Stella, eagerly awaiting to enter the giant iron door Darbis had previously been blocking. Taylum and Sophia staggered just barely behind, somehow trying to avoid Darbis excessive fog cloud that he seemed to always have around him.

    ¡°You guppies lied about your names. I won¡¯t FOR-GET.¡±Said a voice from behind the fog.

    ¡°Well everyone. Come in. We have much to discuss. Armanto is waiting.¡±Said Ye-Stella, her voice fading beyond the door and into the darkness before them.

 Chapter 12-1: Come in! Descent Into The Heart Of The Croak N Crunch

    I felt bad. I didn¡¯t really feel like myself anymore. It seems like I couldn¡¯t help but explode at the inch of a penny given. The baby was just beyond my reach and things only seemed to get further and further, it was an awful feeling made easier to swallow with the occasional yelp and scream. Maybe to the wrong people. Like Taylum, Sophia seems like a curious girl. It''s hard to take things as is now anymore. Right?

    ¡°No dawdling. Come on inside Lian and friends. Your beloved Drock had called in a favor for both a Lian and Taylum. Perhaps your friend got lucky on befriending the two of you. You see, Armanto is very busy and see¡¯s very few people a year if at all. A man of such... prestige... rarely has time to play with the hearts of man, let alone three children.¡± Ye-Estefa explained, her echoing voice fading further away.

    ¡°Do not fret girl. As I said, you are invited too¡­¡± She continued, her ominous voice surrounding Sophia like Darbis'' fog, only thicker.

    ¡°Step into the darkness. Armanto is expecting you.¡± She insisted.

    I had no choice but to move forward. He felt close, the baby felt so close I could practically hear him cry. It wasn¡¯t long before I noticed Taylum and Sophia follow very closely behind me, albeit a little too closely and I couldn¡¯t blame them. We were walking into a super dark room with nothing but a disembodied voice to guide us and a couple of green glowing mushrooms to light our path like some sort of creepy runway.

    When I turned my head again, Taylum pressed closer and closer to Sophia in horror, to the point where there cheeks were nearly plastered into each other. Admittedly I almost had forgotten Sophia was here. If I wasn¡¯t for Ye-Esefa, I most definitely would or forgotten. I remember faintly hearing Taylum call her behind me, but I¡¯m surprised she tagged along. After all, she was at my throat only moments ago.

    ¡°Lian look!¡± Warned Taylum.

    ¡°The mushrooms are moving behind us!¡± His voice trembled.

    As we passed each individual mushroom, they would repel themselves away as if we were the same side of a magnet, only to end up clumped up behind us. At times, I could hear a faint quick shuffling, sometimes even from the roof just above us. A scuttling, a crunch, and even a squish, these mushroom things seemed to just follow us everywhere we went. We need to move faster...

    I glanced back at Taylum and Sophia, hoping to gather some courage from them but they seemed just as afraid as I was. Taylum and Sophia moved at the anxious speed of someone expecting to get mugged from behind. I don''t think my shaking knees give off a more courageous picture to them.

    When the mushroom''s green light occasionally hovered around Sophia, I could see her head swivel left and right with the caution of an animal listening for there hunter. Taylum on the other hand...it didn¡¯t take long for me to overhear Sophia push him off of her once more.

    ¡°Toiggis! Taylum! Whatever! Calm down! We¡¯re all obviously scared here! Please get off! I can¡¯t breath!¡± She commanded just behind me.

    ¡°Do you not see the army of insects growing around us!?¡± Warned Taylum.

    ¡°W-we should keep moving Taylum. Ye-stella got us in, she can get us o-out.¡± I tried commanding with the best of my ability.

    Taylum and Sophia nodded there head, as if there was nothing else they can do, and maybe they were right. It was like a horror movie. The shuffling only grew quicker, closer, and louder. Sometimes when the green light from the mushrooms tilted just right, we could see a shimmer from a pair of big beady bug eyes.

    ¡°You may want to lower your voice Taylum. The Elings will become upset.¡± Warned Ye-Estefa, her voice fading in the darkness in front of us.

    ¡°Just keep up and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Taunted Ye-Estefa.

    ¡°We¡¯re trying.¡± Mumbled Taylum.

    Every second walking down this mysterious hall felt like a second too long. Everytime the floorboard creaked under us, I felt one of us jump up towards the ceiling like some sort of old cartoon. I am getting tired of almost soiling myself in fear and I¡¯m sure everyone felt the same way. Maybe I should lighten the mood up with conversation...I don¡¯t know...anything at this point could help.

    ¡°Sophia?¡± I asked reluctantly with an unexpected heavy sigh.

    I saw her eyes dart towards me like a bull on red. They weren¡¯t as ferocious as before but she seemed very bitter towards me. Although to be fair, I too felt as though I went overboard. .... Is it too late to apologize? Is this even the time? Should I say something...If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯re bumping into my basket.¡± I groaned, my voice even cracking a bit.

    Those were the only words I could direct towards her without losing composure. At first she appeared even angrier but quickly she backed away from me and opted to deal with Taylum instead. For that, I could finally appreciate her.

    I could hear Taylum giggle behind me, although I don¡¯t know if he truly found my attempt at peace or voice crack funny, or maybe..., he was finally going insane from the scuttling of the mushroom bug things or Elings- as Ye-Estefa called them-.

    ¡°Is the slime supposed to tickle?¡± Whispered Taylum, just behind me.

    ¡°You will be fine. Should you be selected to be eaten, you would of not made it this far. We¡¯re almost there everyone, please just follow my voice.¡± Instructed Ye-Estefa

    ¡°Why does it have to be so dark? It wasn¡¯t like this before. Not at all. I didn''t say hallways, no bugs, nothing but a desk and a couple of chairs. How?¡± Asked Taylum once again.

    Ye-Estefa gave no response. Our only choice is to continue to follow the voice into the darkness. Every step I took deeper into that darkness felt heavier than the last and the increasing number of scuttling behind us only added to my sensation of being in danger. Even though we were being lit with more lights from behind, I couldn''t help but feel more unsafe, as the bugs scuttling noises grew louder than numerous Taylum''s shrieks of fear.

    ¡°I know your worried Lian. That baby is safe. I trust Drock. Armanto can''t be a bad guy. He can¡¯t be.¡± Assured Taylum, panting his way next to Lian.

    I could only nod at Taylum. I know there is a possibility he is wrong, and that possibility alone was enough make me feel as though I am harboring some sort of boiling rage. If I opened my mouth, I don¡¯t know what I could say.

    ¡°Ok everyone watch your step!¡± Announced Ye-Estefa, her voice now louder than ever.

    ¡°I wish I could.¡± Remarked Taylum, now just behind me.

    As we walked closer to the voice, the mushroom creatures behind us sped in front of us crawling all over the ceiling and walls. Even the floor became covered in these moving mushrooms. Taylum, Sophia, and I hopped over the mushrooms as if they were a roaring rope of flame, fearing to step on whatever creature the mushroom was held upon. It wasn¡¯t long before a glowing variety of swirling blue and green lights swirled into a spiral shape that decorated corridor as if it was twisting. At the end of the glowing spiral was a circular elevator with a single giant lever at the center. We could finally see Ye-Estefa waiting for us at the end of the hall.

    Before Ye-Estefa stepped into these dark hallways, I caught a quick glimpse of her down the hall. Ye-Estefa appeared to wear some sort of white dress, although I couldn¡¯t tell for sure. The glow of the mushrooms don¡¯t help right now either but at least I can see I am dealing with the same person, or thing here...hopefully.

    I gazed at Ye-Estefa waiting at the end of the spiral as she gazed right back at us, hardly blinking. Her eyes were a piercing bright yellow, like a weird circular lamp or the stare of a predator who''s eyes reflected moonlight. Her iris was a thin pulsating black line that moved away and closer to her black pupil like the scope of a sniper rifle. She studied our every move.

    I turned to Sophia and Taylum with a hopeful smile, hoping that they as well were behind me on moving forward. Needless-to-say, they were directly behind me. So close in fact, I felt there heart rates in both my shoulders.

    "Are we sure about this?" I asked aloud.

    Sophia and Taylum swayed there head left and right repeatedly, yet there bodies only pushed me forward despite me sometimes pushing back.

    "Hurry now. Armanto does not wait long." Ye-Estefa warned,

    Sophia, Taylum, and I rushed down the greenish blue hall packed together as if we were glued, racing toward Ye-Estefa who was just out of reach now. Ye-Estefa appeared to wear a long white dress with patches of white leather-like armor all around it. She reminded me of a bride that was getting ready to go to war, I''ve never seen a garb like it. The top of her chest was exposed and her arms were wrapped in a tight white silk. There were tiny yellow flourishes of cloth adorned all over with small yellow etchings at the edges of her dress.

    As we grew closer, I could only continue to stare at her. I felt that if I broke eye contact with her strange moving eyes, I''d probably get eaten. Now, we were merely inches away.

    Ye-Estefa appeared young, hardly older than me. She was pale skinned with a tiny white nose and somewhat puffy cheeks. She wore a tiny swirling band on her head while her hair was long enough to touch her hips. I felt conflicted. I looked toward Taylum and Sophia and even they stopped for a moment, staring at Ye-Estefa surprisingly somewhat normal appearance as well.

    The circular elevator she was standing on was like the Poam elevator from before, only with a giant lever at the center, less decorated, and far smaller; although I do remember the Poam can change size too, so maybe this was a front of some kind.

    ¡°Line up on the outer rim of the circle and take a seat on each of its side as best as you can.¡± Instructed Ye-Estefa.

    ¡°Hey Lian. Guess we now know she can see in this darkness, but I think she forgot we can¡¯t.¡± Whispered Taylum nervously.

    ¡°An Eling will be stationed where you must be seated.¡± Ye-Estefa explained, her voice becoming somewhat relaxed.

    Taylum, Sophia, and I took position in the outer rim of the elevator. Going in, Taylum was on the left scared colorless by the Eling scuttling about next to him. Sophia was directly in front of the entrance. I was on the right. Ye-Estefa was at the center at the giant lever.

    ¡°Lian, Taylum, Sophia, be ready. Please remain seated criss-cross. You are about to meet A. A. Armanto owner of the Croak N Crunch. You must provide him with the utmost respect should you wish to leave here alive.¡± She requested, her hand now tightly on the lever.

    Taylum, Sophia, and I looked at each other with regret. We all sat criss-cross immediately at her command, questioning almost nothing. The Eling simply retreated back into the hallway and we were once again left in the darkness with only Ye-Estella¡¯s bright yellow eyes to light us.

    ¡°Going down.¡± announced Ye-Estella.

 Chapter 12-2: Come in! Descent Into The Heart Of The Croak N Crunch

    This was it, we are actually going down. No more bugs, no more Darbis¡¯. Finally, I could feel it...the baby is so close. For a short amount of time, all I could hear were the sounds of gears rotating somewhere below as ropes twisted and stretched as we made our descent lower and lower. Everyone sat quietly, watching Ye-Estefa snap her animalistic eyes on us like a spotlight. We are too afraid to move, too afraid to make a mistake. I bowed my head towards my lap and closed my eyes, if only just briefly to past the time. Everyone and everything felt on edge, like the ropes, it felt as though something was ready to snap¡­I just need to wait...

    ¡°Chin up! Everyone! Chin up!¡± We are here!¡± Commanded Ye-Estefa, her voice all of sudden shifting from an ominous high to a soothing mellow tone.

    I felt a bright sepia lit pierce through my eyelids, I felt as though I had just awoken in the alley like before. It had been so dark for so long, not even closing my eyes would shield me from the light show right in front of me. I rubbed my eyes as much as I could. The light is far too much for me to handle.

    ¡°Welcome to the heart of the Croak N Crunch. I am A. A. Armanto owner of this establishment.¡± Cackled sounds to be Armanto to my left.

    It¡¯s voice was very deep, much deeper than I was comfortable listening to with my eyes closed. He had a rhythmic yet confident tone that almost scared me onto my back the moment he spoke. An accent? Humann? M-maybe Northern European? S-south!? Another monster all the same.

    ¡°You made a foolish mistake in closing your eyes, boy.¡± Laughed the voice generously.

    ¡°You missed your chance in watching the Libello do there work. Well, all of you guys would of been blinded anyway, it¡¯s just... these lil guys here are kind of a rarity, at least around these parts. They do what you say! So long as you feed them! And they...eat...anything.¡± It continued to roar in laughter.

    ¡°Sir, with the exception of the girl, these are the boys Drock -your brother- had called about. He specifically contacted me to specify to you that these boys are too be protected while he arrives.¡±Explained Ye-Estefa with a scolding tone.

    ¡°Why do I owe that little slime anything but the goo that slips from rear after a mid-days lunch?¡± Huffed Armanto.

    ¡°I cannot answer that Sir. As you know, Drock has been more than supportive to your business in the past. Your brother has served us well with his recipes, some of which our chefs here use in their own homes. And I quote Head Chef Onsolt: fuckin¡¯ quality.¡± Countered Ye-Estefa with a cutthroat ease.

    ¡°Indeed Chef Onsolt palette is quite the particular one.¡± Admitted Armanto, his voice lowering in some sort of defeat.

    I opened my eyes eager to see the man behind the voice, only to find two creatures dangling there tiny stubby legs over my left knee as if I was a balcony for there fun. Right before me were two mini gummi looking humans creatures. They had little black beady eyes and tiny stubs for hands and legs, not exactly human but they had the major parts: an oversized head, a short neck, a stomach, legs, arms...they were missing a nose and a mouth but they seemed rather harmless, stretchy and bouncy even. One of the creatures simply flopped onto it¡¯s back and melted onto my leg like a thrown pancake, the other slapped it¡¯s belly while sitting right beside it. Every little slap the sitting one connected made the other one enlarge that particular part of there body, it got to the point where the sitting one seemed playfully sadistic of the other as it¡¯s belly got so big it levitated the creature by it¡¯s stomach alone. At first I was a little scared, but as I focused my blurry vision, I noticed the two jelly-like red creatures were almost completely uninterested in me. I let my vision come back to me slowly as I watched these things deflate and then playfully shove each other around like two brothers.

    ¡°Listen up children! Your blinding is with purpose. With the exception of Lian, your vision should be returning to you. Like the Eling, the Libello are loyal to Armanto and I. These creatures help us weed any¡­ undesirable guest.¡± Explained Ye-Estefa.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t these creatures blind me? Was it because I closed my eyes as we were arriving? There cannot be such a huge oversight sure. What stopped everyone else from closing there eyes? Did Ye-Esefa just not see me?

    ¡°Aside from darkness, what blinded you were the Libello. They can sense ill intent immediately. While they can¡¯t do much on there own aside from shapeshift, they can be very loyal in telling us just who is going to be trouble. It is an extra precaution we take hereafter the gauntlet of Eling whom serve a similar purpose.¡± She continued as the gentle clapping of her boots approached me.

    I looked around to see Sophia still rubbing her eyes and Taylum nodding his head side to side, as if waking up from a long nap. Armanto was not in sight, I could hear his voice as if it was next to me in this very elevator and yet¡­it was only us and Ye-Estefa.

    The elevator was in the middle of an enormous chamber decorated with giant spiraling pillars of some unrecognizable stalk of a green spiraling plant with giant leaves that dangled over our heads like roofs. Different colored tiny leaves ranging from blue to yellow also generously covered the ground with some leaves floating on the water. Creatures of all kinds bobbed there head out of the water, most appeared to be fish, although most of the weirder shapes remained underwater. I found comfort in seeing frogs -just like those at home- sitting on these leaves croaking care-free. Just like everything else in this city, there is a catch. Some frogs would vomit tiny frogs, some fish would had glowing white eyes, while some insects that flew over the lily-pad like leaves would sprout tiny bubbles. This wasn''t just any chamber. Armanto is keeping an entire aquarium full of creatures of all kinds. Some even greeting us with splashes of water.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    A generous amount of Fire-Musca gently lit the chamber, hovering around like swaying snow. The Fire-Musca here aren''t like the Cherubim 929''s Fire-Musca, these seemed much more free, as if the room was perpetually snowing warm orange orbs of light. These Fire-Musca even gently bounced over the water and walls, giving the room an unreal garden fantasy look to it. It''s just amazing.

    I looked toward my left at the exit of the elevator, glancing at a somewhat small marble path -big enough for two people to stand side by side- with a wooden color that led straight into an alter of some kind. The altar was decorated with wisps of nature from New Dwarden, most unrecognizable by me, but I could make up a couple of fruits -albeit most oversized- and somewhat familiar vines from my father''s garden entries. This chamber feels like a hybrid between a pharaoh''s palace and a lush green jungle. Around every pillar was a tiny moat with little frogs and fishes bobbing there heads above water carefree. This chamber even had waterfalls running through from differents sides of it¡¯s walls. It was beautiful. Truly. My father would of really loved this¡­

    ¡°You are one of the few to whom this vista is seen.¡± Emphasized Ya-Estefa proudly.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, my mind just felt blank with a weird kind of sadness. I could feel tears coming down my face as if I was crying, but no sensation of it. No lump in my throat. Nothing. Just water coming down my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful...it really is¡­¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°Lian, you must of realized I allowed you to close your eyes Lian.¡± Whispered Ye-Estefa towards me.

    ¡°W-why?¡± I answered back with a gentle whisper.

    ¡°Because we have your injured baby. Your story must be told, or as I put it before, you nor your friends will not leave here alive.¡± She vowed.

    I could feel her hot breath caress my cheeks as she walked past me. She was angry. Why? Does she want to protect the baby? Does she want to heal him? Does she want to keep him? I have to keep him safe.

    All of a sudden the Libello creatures shot there gaze towards me, there little black beady eyes meeting with mine. Slowly they crawled up from my leg and onto my chest, even climbing over each other to do so. They fumbled around for a while until they regained there composure on my lap, staring at me with these strange wandering eyes while doing it. The Libello with the smaller belly slapped the bigger bellied Libello¡¯s head to the point where the big bellied Libello head became a tiny balloon for the smaller bellied one; and just like that they just began floating like a balloon! The ballooned Libello¡¯s eyes receded into its head as if was never there, like they had done this many times before. These creatures appaerad to simply be reacting off one another. The Libello wouldn''t make a sound -other than the wet slapping noises of there flesh- they simply would stare at each other with a blank gaze until one moved toward an objective or action of some sort.

    "Be still." Instructed Ye-Estefa, sternly.

    Being still is the only thing I could do. Just what kind of creatures wait for me in this city, the city of New Dwarden. At this rate, even it''s sewers will have somesort of strange kind of rat thing that flies or something. At least these Libello don''t seem dangerous. The more I look at them fumble around -even when trying to fly-, the clumsier they seem, although not completely without purpose.

    Floating up, the smaller bellied Libello gently ascended to my eye level. I couldn''t help but keep a striaght face. It simply just stared back, until it began to grow its eyes to about the size of half its head! Just as I saw it''s eyes grow, so did it''s mouth grow shortly after. It¡¯s mouth was simply an opening in its face but it¡¯s light blue tongue inside looked as though it was always there. A couple of seconds later, the Libello opened its mouth and let loose it''s tongue. The tongue ofcourse, seemed longer and larger than his entire body. Nothing was abnormal anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that behaviour before. The Lebello are usually quite black and white about there choices. However, these simply appear undecided with you. Perhaps we¡¯ll let them be these...emotions may have complicated this particular assessment.¡± Wondered Ye-Estefa, turning to tend to the commotion of the Libello.

    All of a sudden, the Libello licked me all over the face, even up the nostrils. It''s tongue would twist, turn, expand, and shrink, on command. This was probably the most disgusting sensation I have ever expierienced. The Libello blue tongue was extroadinarily cold and sticky. Everywhere the Libello slid it''s tongue would leave behind a thick honey like residue. I felt like I was dumped in a tub of glue.

    As quick as it all began, It ended as well. After licking across my face more times than I''m comfortable thinking about, it simply retracted it''s tongue and floated over my head, landing snug into my hair. I felt it lay down on my head and make a nest out of my hair. At first all of it''s hair pulling really hurt, but then I felt the Libello simply become more loose and warm, more jelly like. I don''t know if it was because of my groans of pain, but it just simply stopped moving. Now, the Libello was just like a warm hat. Admittedly, I feel too afraid to move it.

    "Leave them be Lian. There are more importants matters. We musn''t keep Armanto waiting." Scoffed Ye-Estefa.

    Just as Ye-Estefa said Armanto''s name, came a large gust of cool wind combined with mist from deep within the inner depths of the chamber. Leaves and lillies and greenery of all sorts whipped around the strange wind while the Fire-Musca continued to hover around as if it never happened.

    ¡°COME TAYLUM! COME LIAN! WE HAVE MUCH TO DISCUSS!¡± Echoed Armanto¡¯s voice around us like a strong wind.

    ¡°MY...MY...WHERE ARE MY MANNERS! THERE ARE MORE AMONG YOU THEN JUST YOURSELVES! BRING THE YOUNG LADY AS WELL.¡± He continued, his voice growing more confident and oppressive.

    ¡°PLEASE COME THIS WAY! TOWARDS THE ALTAR! JUST FOLLOW THE MARBLED PATH! I AM WAITING FOR YOU RIGHT HERE! MY GUESTS!¡± COMMANDED ARMANDO.

 Chapter 13-1: Walks Of A Wonderland

    Lian stood up from the ground with some hesitation. However scared or confused, he simply followed Ye-Estefa down the wet marbled path.

    ¡°This is beautiful!¡± Exclaimed Taylum from behind.

    After hearing Taylums echoing voice, Lian turned backwards to see what became of Sophia and where Taylum could be, and to his surprise, they were just behind him. Taylum appeared to be taken away by the chamber''s unique vista while Sophia simply scoured at Lian, seemingly hesitant to follow him forward. Lian could even hear her stomping her feet on the cobblestone path, each step with weighted contempt.

    ¡°Look you don¡¯t have to be here. Taylum and I are here for to save someone close to me. We¡¯re not here to make business.¡± Accused Lian halfheartedly.

    ¡°Save someone?¡± Her voice softened alongside her footsteps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just go into dark rooms filled with slobbering Elings for business!¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°So why did come?¡± Asked Lian immediately.

    Lian slowed down momentarily so Sophia could catch up to him. Reluctantly, she caught up to his right while Taylum gladly lagged behind, utterly enthralled by the seemingly unending wild life sprouting around them.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She muttered.

    ¡°Why did you follow us Sophia!?¡± Questioned Lian again suspiciously.

    ¡°Usually people who fight when they first meet don¡¯t trust each other enough to follow one another into a pitch black room filled with weird creatures.¡± Criticized Lian.

    ¡°Why do I need to explain my purpose in being here? Especially to you.¡± Snapped Sophia, her footsteps growing heavier.

    After a moment of intense silence between the two, Lian felt Sophia slow down and lag a little behind him again. Both of them letting out a little groan and even a scoff.

    ¡°So? Are we not going to talk about the giant fish, the river chamber, the creepy Eling, or...uh, the LITTLE RED CREATURES WHO BLINDED SOPHIA AND I?¡± Commented Taylum, now caught up beside Sophia.

    ¡°No we don¡¯t Taylum. I¡¯M NOT HERE TO SIGHT SEE! ! I¡¯M NOT HERE TO MAKE FRIENDS! I¡¯M HERE TO SEE ARMANTO SO WE CAN GET OUT OF THIS MESS AND GET THE BABY BACK! WE¡¯RE HERE BECAUSE OF YOU! BECAUSE YOU HAD TO GIVE THE BABY TO A COMPLETE STRANGER! THANK YOU! THANKS FOR COMING WITH ME!¡± Ranted Lian fiercely, so fierce in fact, the Libello on his head seemingly shaped itself into some-sort of animalistic face, even making a hissing noise.

    Silence abruptly wedged itself between Lian, Sophia, and Taylum with only the sounds of rushing waterfalls, insects, the croaks of some frogs around them. Eventually the baby fox in the basket joined the croaking frogs.

    I took Sophia a moment to notice but Taylum lagged behind with his head hung low. It was a bit hard to tell but she noticed a glimmer run down his cheek and off his chin. Sophia felt as though she was burning with anger; her hands trembled, her feet rushed forward with intensity, her breath pumped faster, and her face grew brighter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to be your friend you FUCKING JERK!¡± Shouted Sophia, rushing toward Lian who was just now out of reach.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Just before Sophia cocked her fist back towards Lian, she felt a tight grip on her right shoulder, it was trembling, but it was tight enough to slower her down. Sophia looked to her right to find Taylum right next to her. Taylum was in tears and just like her, his face glowed red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± Whispered Taylum.

    Sophia clenched her lips inwards, as if she was containing a menagerie of curse words from pouring out.

    ¡°Are you going to let him do that to you?¡± She retaliated.

    ¡°He¡¯s right though. I did do that. This is my fault.¡± Taylum admitted, softening his tone.

    ¡°You hurt his baby?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°No. Someone who was chased us did.¡± Explained Taylum, his voice somewhat strained with sadness.

    ¡°So your criminals!?¡± Accused Sophia, nodding her head in disbelief.

    ¡°We¡¯re not.¡± Said Taylum sternly.

    ¡°So why are you being chased?¡± She prodded.

    Taylum remained silenced. He couldn¡¯t say anything even if he wanted to. Lian¡¯s retaliation was enough for him to feel hopeless and hollow with guilted sorrow. He simply stared at Sophia, hoping to conjure some-sort of explanation for her...but nothing would come to be.

    ¡°So your keeping secrets as well.¡± She said, having become irritated by Taylum¡¯s seemingly baseless secrets.

    ¡°Let me get this straight. This friend. This alliy. Your going to let him treat you like garbage now¡­¡± She retorted furiously.

    ¡°Whatever, this was a stupid choice, don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± Grumbled Sophia, just now noticing Taylums heartbroken demeanor.

    What felt like a single tumultuous moment, became a widening wedge between Lian, Taylum, and Sophia, no longer was it just silence, now there was a breath of anger hanging about. Lian walked far ahead of Taylum and Sophia, even catching up to Ye-Estefa. Taylum did his best to walk closely behind him, albeit his adventurous spirit seemingly sapped from him. Sophia walked far behind both Taylum and Lian, making sure to take her time before reaching anywhere close to Lian.

    ¡°You are getting close Lian. Not much farther now.¡± Revealed Ye-Estefa towards Lian.

    The abrupt silence made the a long walker feel even longer. Lian¡¯s speed was beginning to give way, and his fox even grew tired of crying. Taylum limped closely behind, his head still hanging low.

    As Taylum finally began reaching Lian, he curiously turned around, hoping Sophia wasn¡¯t too far behind. To his surprise, she wasn¡¯t. However, Sophia was covered with a tiny brown cloak over her head and and her shoulders. She was also wearing the large goggles, Lian and Taylum had noticed before.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably to protect herself from the water.¡± Thought Taylum to himself, walking behind Lian who had just stopped.

    ¡°Finally your here!¡± Said a voice from behind a giant green curtain of various greenery.

    Before Taylum knew it, he was standing right behind Lian and Ye-Estefa, both of whom stopped and stared upwards at the giant wall of vines, leaves, bushels, and fruits of all kinds. The wall appeared as if it was alive. The vines quivered and wrapped around each other like snakes, the fruits pulsated juices at times, and the leaves glistened with the misty coat of the waterfalls.

    ¡°Armanto welcomes you!¡± Announced Ye-Estefa.

    ¡°Please come in.¡± She instructed.

    Ye-Estefa walked towards the wall of greens and waived her right hand at it in a splitting motion. Shortly after, a little tunnel lit-up by hanging lanterns opened up right before her. The tunnel was comfortably small with a wooden door at its end. Ye-Estefa wasted no time in walking in and Lian followed suite immediately. Taylum chose to simply wait for Sophia who was a couple of seconds behind to catch up. Sophia took a glance at Taylum waiting for her at the entrance of the tunnel and looked down immediately. Like Lian, she walked quickly into it without a second of hesitation. Taylum disappointingly nodded his head and followed right behind Sophia.

    Like the wall, the tunnel was also alive. Vines whipped around like worms and the occasional fruit would fall into the path of the people who walked it. The tiny tunnel smelled of rain. Walking through it felt like walking through a misty forest at night with only bright orange lanterns filled with Fire-Musca to guide your way. As much as Taylum wanted to enjoy the sights again, he felt the pressured gaze of everyone waiting for him at the wooden door at the end of the tunnel.

    ¡°Everyone here?¡± Taunted Ye-Estefa as Taylum arrived.

    ¡°Good. Armanto is waiting.¡± She pointed down towards the ground, brushing the wooden door with gently with her wrist.

 Chapter 13-2:Walks Of A Wonderland

    To Lian¡¯s, surprise, the door before him wasn¡¯t a towering door, nor was it unusually tiny; it wasn¡¯t made out of fire, surrounded by spikes, or even guarded by a giant creature. It was just a beat-up brown wooden door with a little circular window towards sitting near the middle.

    ¡°Normal? No.¡± thought Lian. His eyebrows furrowed into his skull as he began focusing his gaze to where a doorknob would normally be. ¡°No doorknob.¡± He thought suspiciously. Lian could hear hollow voices peer from under the door, like whispers calling from deep within a cave. To him, the voices grew alluring and tantalizing. Every second he inched his ear closer, the voices would lul him one more step. Gently, he reached his hand towards the door, as if he was going to give it a gentle shove. The door let off a satisfying crackle as he pushed. Lian tried pushing it further open but he was stopped by a very cold hand latched onto his wrist.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do that.¡± Warned a gentle voice. Lian turned to see Ye-Estefa yellow eyes staring at him. Her eyes seemed piercing and unreadable. Lian stared on at Ye-Estefa while her steps grew closer to him. ¡°Was she angry? I can¡¯t tell.¡± thought Lian. Lian continued to stare into Ye-Estefa¡¯s eyes. He noticed them grow wider and smaller, seemingly at will. The whites in her eyes would often be smaller than her large yellow iris¡¯. Lian froze in the midst of her gaze, like a predator looking into the eyes of a creature of the night.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s behind the door?¡± Asked Ye-Estefa, her voice dimming to a whisper. ¡°No,¡± Lian mumbled, his voice now shaking to a near still. ¡°Good. Because I hardly know either.¡± She firmly responded. Her cold grasp loosened for a moment as if she was letting Lian choose his fate. Lian quickly returned his hand to his side and retreated back towards Taylum and Sophia and now Ye-Estefa.

    ¡°Good you¡¯re all finally here.¡± Exhaled Ye-Estefa, brushing some dirt from her white dress with a gentle wisp of her wrist. "As I just explained to your friend here; We will not be going through this wooden door here. This door is where the Libello and other creatures come from. They are doors to what we recognize as the Spirit Realm. There are doors like these hidden in numerous places around the world. However, hardly any remain as absolute in position as this one. Why am I telling you children this? Quite simply, should you choose to open any of these doors, even the ones who move, the consequence will likely be death or whatever the spirit world has in store for you. That is a known societal fact. There are far too many tales of those whose curiosity bested them, their souls wisped away in bright consuming light. Their bodies, a burnt shell of what remained. Should it call to you, it would be best to ignore it. The world beyond those doors are for spirits alone to travel.

    Lian, Sophia, and Taylum turned to the door in unison. Their faces were collectively afraid and curious with many emotions in-between. However, Lian stood the most afraid of all. His hands sweat at its sight as he could still hear its alluring whispers call to him.

    ¡°May I ask a favor of you all?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple really¡± she turned to face everyone.

    Lian, Taylum, and Sophia gathered close to Ye-Estefa as if she had commanded them to do so. Sophia stepped next to Lian, tucking her hood close to her face. Taylum glanced around somewhat eagerly, making sure to rub his eyes and his puffed red nose with the gentle cloth of his white sleave.

    ¡°Before we proceed. You must all look the part. I dare not present you to Armanto when two of you are wearing pajamas and one has a hood so tight, she could hardly breathe. The girl will receive a big red bow that she will wear with pride in hair. The boys¡­ the boys are a bigger problem. Hear me, boys. Strip down to your undergarments and look towards me.¡± Explained Ye-Estefa, stomping around like a guard on patrol.

    ¡°Y-you mean...our underwear?¡± Questioned Taylum. He glanced at Sophia while Lian hesitantly took off his white shirt. ¡°Of course.¡± Responded Ye-Estefa before Taylum could say another word. ¡°But¡­uh Sophi-¡±, Taylum tried warning. ¡°Do you really want me to repeat myself!?¡± Warned Ye-Estefa with a vicious glare. Taylum stared into her morphing eyes. ¡°Yellow balls of death suspended in liquid darkness.¡± He thought.¡±No! No! No! I-I¡±, tried speaking Taylum again. ¡°WHAT IS IT!? She is going to kill you!¡± scolded Sophia loudly. ¡°I¡¯M NOT WEARING UNDERWEAR!¡±. Ye-Esetefa glanced at Taylum with a demeanor of utter disappointment and disgust. ¡°AND WHY BLOODY NOT? YOU DISGUSTING EXCUSE FOR A HUMAN! How can someone so small start so dirty! Do you have no common decency! Traveling with a lady and all. Show some respect.¡± Ye-Estefa cried out, her cool composure breaking in a split second. Lian instinctively glanced at Sophia, his eyes widened in disbelief. Sophia stared right back at Lian; her jaw-dropping at a moments notice. If only for a second, Lian and Sophia smiled at each other as they tried holding in some-sort of deep bellowing laughter; even momentarily forgetting the large argument that had just transpired.

    ¡°OK! OK! Boy. You will keep your pajamas on. Be grateful for what I am about to do with you. Tek and Jou-Jou are your clothes now.¡± Commanded Ye-Estefa with a large relaxing sigh and exhale. ¡°What is that?¡± blurted Taylum defensively. ¡°Simmer down boy, you have been traveling with them for a little bit now. Look to your friend Lian.¡± She explained sternly. ¡°The red creatures on his head?¡± gasped Taylum gently. ¡°Indeed. These are the Libello. As I previously explained to Lian, they are guards of a kind but they also work as clothing with the right bribe.¡± She explained with wonder in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move please.¡± Instructed Ye-Estefa. Ye-Estefa slowly crouched to the ground and gently patted the ground twice while mumbling a couple of words too quiet and too fast for Lian, Sophia, or even Taylum who stood closer to hear. ¡°We don¡¯t know why but if the Libello do not see you in your undergarments they tend to clothe you quite unpredictably. Truly a mystery even the greatest of minds would not waste their time in figuring out. It is simply what they do.¡± She mentioned with a smirk.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Ye-Estefa rose to her feet with a satisfied grin. It was only moments afterward that Taylum, Sophia, and Lian, noticed the walls of the tiny cave shriveling, changing like a gelatinous liquid. ¡°The walls are moving l-like... snakes?¡± Cried Sophia in a panic. ¡°No! Children! Do not move!¡± Demanded Ye-Estefa. Taylum, Sophia, and Lian reluctantly nodded their heads in unison, staring at one another for confirmation. They could only stand still as a terrifying transformation began around them and the tiny cave dimmed to a fading black. ¡°This place has Libello everywhere; they control the walls, the floors, and now even what you wear. However, they like to do as they are told as well. Simple creatures but very effective provided you feed them correctly.¡± Echoed Ye-Estefa¡¯s voice in the dark.

    Sophia, Taylum, and Lian stood quietly in the dark, all of them too afraid to even utter a word, let alone move. All of a sudden, in the midst of darkness, rose a bright burning light from under the ground. ¡°The Libello love Fiya Fruit. They are bursting with radiant energy, but more importantly...they are delicious.¡± Announced Ye-Estefa with pride. The Fiya fruit glowed a radiance of orange at its center, even lighting the immediate area with warm light, similar to that of a torch. More and more Fiya fruit popped out of the walls alongside twisting veins of vines that wrapped generously around the ceiling of the tiny cave like a complex network of chandeliers. As the light returned to be, Sophia noticed the cave looked smaller. She thought that if she tried hard enough, she could probably touch the roof with the tip of her fingers. After enough light had spread through the room from the numerous fruits that seemed to pop out of from within the walls came an army of Libello, rising from the walls and ceiling like walking dead. Some sticking from the roof like a loose raindrop, others rising from the ground like a plucked flower, and even more, crawling slipping out from the walls like a starved mouse, but all of them looked toward the fruit like a piece of something divine.

    ¡°You know...odd thing is, none of them actually eat because they need it to survive, they just love eating it period. Also, none will eat it unless you provide them permission to. The Libello are truly obedient creatures by creation. Unfortunately, I cannot summon just one, because you have chosen not to wear undergarments, we must accommodate more Libello. When they likely all arrive you must hurry and choose one as they do not stay in one place for long. One for pants, the other for a shirt. So choose.¡± She demanded, plucking a piece of Fiya fruit above her. ¡°Choose what? What kind of clothes?¡± Asked Taylum. ¡°No. Were you not listening, the Libello choose your clothes. Which one do you want?¡± She scolded with urgency. ¡°Hurry up and choose, or I will feed you to them.¡± She warned while handing the Fiya fruit into Taylums arms. The Fiya fruit was larger than most fruit Taylum was used to eating, it was the size of a watermelon with the shape of an apple with a strange crown on top. The top of the apple had horns angled everywhere as if they were waving in the wind. The skin of the fruit itself was a pinkish red with a bright orange center. Needless to say, to Taylum, it looked plump and delicious.

    Taylum looked around the room urgently, looking up and down for the friendliest Libello. Most had tiny black eyes and a stretchy mouth, but all of them looked squishy and even harmless. However, Taylum did not forget these creatures are also guards. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what they could do a person. ¡°You have ten seconds!¡± Rushed Ye-Estefa. ¡°OK.OK.OK.¡± panicked Taylum. He glanced around the room and found two Libello stuck within each other and some vines protruding from the walls. ¡°So you shall have it!¡± Stated Ye-Estefa with a strange amount of conviction. ¡°Tek and Jou-Jou will have the first bite of the fruit as they are the leaders of these Libello. When they approach you, point to the Libello you wish¡± She instructed.

    Ye-Estefa made a strange clicking sound with her tongue and pointed towards the fruit. In a matter of seconds, Tek and Jou-Jou marched from atop Lian¡¯s head and glided down towards Taylum¡¯s arms using one another like a stretchy hand glider. As instructed, Taylum wasted no time in pointing towards the two Libello that were stuck on the wall to his left. Soon after, Tek and Jou-Jou made eye contact with the appropriate Libello, they nodded there heads and made tiny warbling sounds from there stretchy mouths while nodding their heads in unison like living maracas.

    Before Taylum knew it, the two Libello¡¯s who had previously been stuck were already climbing up towards the top of his head. Tek and Jou-Jou did as they did previously with Lian and floated towards the fruit in Taylums arms in their make-shift hot air balloon. In moments, they gulped the fruit in two giant inhalations of there ever expanding mouths and with the precision of a blade, they even split the fruit equally between them leaving only two tiny pieces for the Libello on Taylums head. Their hierarchy was a mystery not even Ye-Estefa seemed to know. Taylum could feel the slimy creatures crawl from his head, down his arm, and finally onto the ground. Before he knew it, even Sophia had a single Libello eating some Fiya fruit in front of her.

    ¡°After the Libello eats, everyone will have a small opening for a single command. That command will be as follows: Sericum vitae, vitae fructum. Again, seri-cum vitae, vitae fruc-tum. Understand?¡± Directed Ye-Estefa loudly. ¡°Do we understand!?¡± She shouted again. Sophia, Taylum, and Lian nodded with a loud huff. ¡°Now!¡± Commanded Ye-Estefa. ¡°Sericum vitae, vite fructum!¡± Shouted Sophia, Taylum, and Lian in unison. Like an on/off switch, the Libello quickly attached themselves to Sophia, Taylum, and Lian accordingly. Like a morphing piece of gum, the Libello grew and shaped itself into a seemingly specific set of clothing almost instantly. Lian rushed and grabbed his music box, keeping it safe from the Libello''s potential slimy grasp; just before Tek and Jou-Jou slapped onto him and morphed into a blazing red tuxedo. Quickly, he put his music box in his new pocket, making sure to be as discreet as possible. Lian turned to Sophia and to his surprise the Libello had given merely colored her clothing red and morphed her an exaggerated giant red bow/headband hybrid, about half the size of her head. Lian then turned to Taylum who didn¡¯t seem too pleased. Even Ye-Estefa appeared confused in the Libello''s selection of his new clothes. To his dismay, Taylum wore a beautiful red dress with etchings of fire fruit embroidered all over. Even in the midst of an argument, Lian and Sophia glanced at each other after gawking at Taylum, holding back their amusement in favor of a shared glance.

    ¡°We are finally ready everyone! Grab your creature in a basket Lian and form a circle with everyone. Come close! We must gather near the door. It is finally time to meet Armanto.¡± Directed Ye-Estefa with a questionable glee.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like the way I look. Is there any reason why I have a d-¡± Tried interjecting Taylum. ¡°I SAID COME CLOSE!¡± Scolded Ye-Estefa.¡±Yes, Mam!¡± Muttered Taylum. Lian and Sophia again glanced at each other, only this time letting out a snicker or two. ¡°Compose yourselves children. Come closer.¡± Instructed Ye-Estefa. ¡°Excuse me Ye-Estefa. I thought we weren¡¯t going to through that door.¡± Lian quickly interjected. ¡±We are not indeed. We are going down.¡±

 Chapter 14: The Green Golem Of Greed

    ¡°Oh good!¡± Finally! Your tiny entourage has just about arrived! Allow Ye-Estefa to escort you to your final step!¡± Directed Armanto, his deep voice teetering between threatening and excitement. Armanto¡¯s voice bounced through the cave-like a charismatic jazz singer warming to a show. ¡°Your invitation is through the vegetation!¡± His voice echoed loudly.

    Ye-Estefa wasted no time in speeding in front of us. Maybe she¡¯s afraid of Armanto? I don¡¯t know. Her eyes widened and she simply moved faster. Taylum, Sophia, and I, stopped walking and simply stared at Yestefa walk farther away. It¡¯s like we inadvertently had a silent grou[ meeting on whether to move forward or not.

    ¡°Behind me children! Let¡¯s not keep him waiting any longer than we already have.¡± She said, her body half turned towards us. As she grew father apart from us, I felt the cave behind us growing darker and darker, like a candle widdling away just behind us. None of us wanted to stay in the darkness, so whether we wanted to or not we pressed forward. Shaking and all.

    After a minute or two of pushing further into the cave, Ye-Estefa suddenly stopped and looked down at the ground and whispered: ¡°Everyone push closer together.¡± Before we could even react, she quickly opened her arms and herded us close together. I felt my nose press onto the sleeve of her white dress. It was strange. The smell of a burning fire covered her body from head to toe. At first, I thought it was the cave or something but as she pressed tighter the smell only got more intense.

    At the moment, being angry didn¡¯t even register. I guess I was so scared of what the hell Armanto could be and what kind of monster Ye-Estefa is that getting crunched closer together with Taylum and Sophia felt a little comforting by comparison and by the looks on their faces they felt the same way.

    We gathered in a small square of raised waist-tall greenish blue grass just inches away from each other. This grass was usually riding up the walls, but the deeper we got in the cave the more grass would be scattered on our path. The thickening grass could hardly be walked through. Every blade of grass felt as sticky as honey while the marshmallow-like dirt beneath us swallowed us deeper with each step we took in it. I looked at Sophia while the dirt enveloped us deeper and deeper. She didn¡¯t seem too scared, however, she could not stop looking at her feet. Taylum, on the other hand, was beginning to panic. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he was moving so much but he was beginning to bob up and down next to me like a bottle riding the waves of the ocean. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Good! We¡¯re finally in position. Quickly! Everyone must hold hands before we began our descent!¡± Rushed Ye-Estefa, her hands now reaching toward mine and Taylum¡¯s. ¡°Descent?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It is your choice to trust me. Everyone is welcome to head back; just know that I will not be there to save you from any hungry Eling.¡± Warned Ye-Estefa with a  silencing authority.

    Sophia, Taylum, and I looked at each other with the corner of our eyes. Like before, the reluctant silence between us turned into an agreement. Ye- Estefa wedged herself quickly between Sophia and I and grabbed our hands. As her fingers wrapped around my palm, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I dipped my hands in snow. She was ice cold. The cave itself was warm and yet¡­ her grip felt frozen. Even Sophia, winced at her grab.

    When Taylum grabbed my right I felt his sweat dripped hands right away. I took a glance upwards and saw that his face was dripping in nervousness. In a way, I found it a bit of a relief knowing that I wasn¡¯t the only one traveling through this city with a new pair of eyes.

    ¡°Get over your pathetic squabbles children. There is life more precious than yourself at stake here is there not? Now hold tight.¡± Directed Ye-Estefa.

    As much as I hate to admit it, she¡¯s right and everyone seems to know it. Taylum, Sophia, and I shared a glance of embarrassment and maybe regret between each other before looking down towards the ground and bowing our heads. ¡°Our descent to Armanto begins now.¡±

    Like a nightmare quicksand, the dirt began to sink under our feet faster and faster. Panic from deep within me grew over me like a burning fire. I just want to run! And yet¡­ Taylum and Sophia stayed still. I felt Taylum¡¯s fist grow tighter, his eyes soon following after, Sophia closed her eyes aswell and curled her lips inward. Ye-Estefa didn¡¯t budge an inch. She had her eyes closed and hung her head low in what looks like prayer. As the dirt crawled up towards my waist, her eyes began to glow a bright yellow, even through her eyelids, while her skin turned even paler. She somehow seemed to be controlling the dirt and grass. Maybe that¡¯s what the enigma did? Maybe she and it are related somehow?

    As much as I struggled, my body only sank deeper and deeper. For a moment, I even tried fiddling around for my pocket thinking that I may accidentally opened the music box. It was far too late for that. The dirt was already at my chest and one of my arms was already submerged. Ye-Estefa¡¯s bright yellow light soon disappeared under the dirt and grass. Sophia disappeared only a second after her. Then it was my turn. I could feel the dirt swallowing me faster than before. Between the few times I blinked, more and more greens would appear around me like a thickening blanket. I closed my eyes as the dirt and grass wove over me. I knew I was scared and yet... I found hope knowing I was still holding onto Ye-Estefa and Taylum¡¯s hands.